Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

December 24th

Ren Amamiya felt himself sinking into darkness. He tried to grasp at any part of himself he could. He was Joker, the leader of the Phantom Thieves, a group of Persona wielders who fought for justice, delving into the corrupted psyche of people who would otherwise stay justice, stealing their hearts and forcing them to own up to their crimes. However, things went wrong. Very wrong. They managed to overcome the mastermind behind a conspiracy that spanned all of Tokyo led by the politician, Masayoshi Shido. But, despite such a major figure being forced to reveal himself, nothing changed. Such a major change went against the status quo and the thing that controlled it. The thing that had been behind everything. The shadows, the personas, the palaces. Everything, all at the whims of a mad god.

The Phantom Thieves had fought hard against it. Stood against all of Tokyo, maybe even all of humanity, however it wasn’t enough. They were overcome. Then, with its power over humanity, it erased them from existence. Despite that, Ren still refused to back down. He struggled. Resisted. Rebelled as hard as he could. But no matter many strings of himself he tried to grasp, the darkness took more. It felt hopeless. Was this truly how it meant to face off against a god?

“ Haaa…” An echoing voice sighed around him. “ Is this truly the boy you chose, old friend? How… disappointing. How is he meant to compare to the one who overcame Pandora's world of dreams? Who sealed Nyx? Who overcame Izanami’s fog? Those who defeated the rumours I brought to life? This one can’t even rebel against his own destruction. And to Yaldabaoth of all Outer Gods. Oh well…”

“ Who…” Ren’s voice came out as a weak groan, barely audible even in the emptiness of the void.

“ Ha ha ha ha. So, you’re still conscious after all.” The voice laughed, amused. “ Perhaps I misjudged your will. Not your strength however. Yaldabaoth was too big of a fish for you. Perhaps you should have accepted his Control and tried overcoming others. I’m sure there was another businessman with a heart of stone for you to break open and plunder, little thief.”

“ No… I… will not…”

“ Will not? But you already have? Accept it. No-one in that world even remembers you ever existed. Files have been erased. Memories overwritten. That is the power of Control you face. Do you really think you stand a chance against that?”

“ Yes.” The voice laughed again, even more heartily.

“ Oh. So this is the Will of Rebellion I heard so much about. Ah ha ha ha ha. Very well then.” All of a sudden, Ren felt warmth returning to his body. The fading reversed as his sense of self recovered. “ Truth be told, I despise that Yaldabaoth was the one to come in and defeat one of Philemon’s chosen. The god of Control, he calls himself. Ha! A false being masquerading as a true deity. Demons despise shadows like that. All he truly is is an over zealous aspect of the collective unconsciousness. The desire humans have to be controlled. To think such a thing could ever call itself God.”

“ Who are you?” The voice paused at Ren’s question.

“ I… am.” The voice said. As he did, the shadows around him seemed to all merge into a single point and form together, warping and shifting as one. At first, it formed into a wriggling mass, masks that looked like screaming faces pushing out as if trying to escape and gasping for air before being dragged back into the depths. “ I have many names. The Crawling Chaos. The Moon Howler. Kandori, god of Emptiness.  I shared your moniker of Joker once.” The form pulled itself together, solidifying and shrinking down into a more regular shape. Finally, it settled into a man in a black suit and a black mask, wielding a metal cane in his left hand. “ Old names. None you would know. Ah, it has been too long since I stepped onto the stage.” He chuckled as he removed his mask, tossing it aside as he looked Joker in the eyes as the two shared a descent into the void. Despite how he talked, the man had a friendly face. Black hair reached his shoulders and his eyes were red, one normal and one with black sclera. He folded his arms, tapping his cane against his arm. “ But you may refer to me as Nyarlathotep and I am, myself, all of you humans. I am your dark side. Your wrath. Your greed. Your pride. Just Philemon is hope and truth. Heh. I guess rebellion too now.”

“ I don’t get it.”

“ Have you ever seen a blue butterfly?” Ren didn’t answer. It was a strange question and yet he knew he had before. On the train when he arrived and in Mementos when he released Igor from his prison. “ Your eyes tell me you have, even through that ridiculous looking mask. I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised. Despite his claims of staying out of these things, he truly does stay close. Well then.” With a snap of his fingers, Ren stopped floating. Nyarlathotep began walking around in a circle until he and Ren were standing across from each other.

“ What do you want?” Ren asked.

“ Ha. Do you have three choices of dialogue or something? Branch out from questions.” The man chuckled. “ Well, it’s simple really. I’m going to send you back to the beginning. No strings. I simply wish to watch the God of Control burn and you’re clearly not strong enough for that yet.”

“ You really mean to do it for free?” Ren asked. “ What’s your game?”

“ Ha. You don’t trust me. Understandable, I suppose. I’ve played the villain far too often to be considered a hero. But this is for me, not you. I refuse to let another god, let alone some conceited upstart supposed true diety defeat my counterpart. Besides, if he does manage to control humanity, then there won’t be any wrath or greed or pride for me to be. It’s self preservation as much as it is a selfish desire to defeat an old rival. Me helping you helps me a lot more. Get it?” The man outstretched his hand.

“ Hmm. I suppose.” Ren sighed. He accepted the handshake. All of a sudden, he felt as if he were flying.

“ Good. Fair warning. You’ll keep your memories but not your power. I may have prevented you from being erased and reformed you but everything that is lost is lost. Your persona? That’s your will. Your borrowed will? None of that stays. Perhaps you’ll be a level or several up if you're lucky.”

“ That’s fine. I know all the codes for the Palaces. I can gather my friends and take them down.”

“ Good luck with that.” Nyarlathotep smiled.

“ What do you mean by-” Before he could answer, the demon let go of his hand and Ren suddenly felt his mind fading again as light began to consume him.

“ Just remember. You’re not the same. Don’t expect anything else to be.” With that last cryptic message, Ren’s eyes snapped open. He looked around. He was on a train. Above him, the tannoy blared a nostalgic message, warning the passengers that they were about to reach Shibuya. Across from him, two school girls discussed the recent mental shutdown cases. He fumbled to pull his phone out of his pocket, looking at it and checking the date. The ninth of March. This was the day he arrived in Tokyo. Nyarlathotep hadn’t been lying. He really was being given another chance to try again. With a small smile, he grabbed his bag and stepped off the train. This time, he’d do better. This time, he’d win.

Chapter Text

April 9th

Ren’s arrival was colder than he remembered it. He’d arrived at Leblanc, happy to be back. However, Sojiro just gave him a tired look, seemingly forgetting he was even arriving and acting like it was a pain to have him there in the first place, leading him up to a dusty, messy attic with his belongings tossed haphazardly onto the middle of the floor. That was Ren’s reminder that he was on probation. Sojiro never welcomed him with open arms when he’d arrived after being exiled from his home in Tadami despite how close he became with the man. He was like a second father to him with Futaba like the younger sibling he never had. It wasn’t that his parents never cared for him. He knew they loved him and it hurt them to send him away but they couldn’t argue with the law and his older brother, Ishitaka, was busy with his work in Sendai university trying to become a surgeon. The option was there but he didn’t want to be a burden. That’s when his Dad had gotten him a place with an old school friend, Sojiro Sakura. The man had agreed to it but really only since he needed the subsidy for taking in a troubled teen that came with the arrangement.

Ren got to work cleaning his room while he went over the events of the year to come in his head. Tomorrow, he’d be going to Shujin to meet Principal Kobayakawa before starting the next day. That morning, he met Ann, Ryuji and Morgana as well as got his Persona due to stumbling into Kamoshida’s castle. Shiho attempted suicide a few days later and that’s when they decided to take Kamoshida’s treasure. If he was faster, he could take it before Shiho got hurt. Maybe convince Ann to go with him early on if Ryuji could get his persona on the first day like he did. Doing that would save them a lot of time and pain. Maybe he could get to know Shiho better this time. He always wished he could but never got the chance due to her moving schools after she recovered.

After that was Madarame. They met Yusuke by chance but he went to Kosei so it wasn’t like they couldn’t “accidentally” stumble into him. Even without that, the art gallery was a sure fire way to get closer to him. They didn’t need him specifically but they needed into the shack to get further into Madarame’s dungeon. Despite that, he was always a great help despite his quirky nature.

Kaneshiro probably already had his palace so they could probably handle that quickly before Madarame’s gallery started. The problem there was how to get Makoto back involved. She was practically his second in command and their best strategist. Maybe there was a way to get her and Haru to awaken when they went to deal with Madarame. Having them early would be a great help. They could just deal with Kaneshiro as soon as they could.

Remembering Futaba threw a spanner into those ideas. He had to help her quickly. She was his sister, after all, even if not by blood. At the same time, the Pyramid was dangerous. A lot of traps and powerful shadows to keep her locked inside her room. He’d also need to convince Sojiro to let him into his house. He didn’t trust him at all so breaking in would likely end with one quick send off to Juvie. Even still, she was a priority. Kamoshida had to go first but after that, with Makoto and Haru alongside the others, he knew he could save her.

 Haru’s father was a tricky one. They’d stolen his treasure but he’d been killed by Akechi immediately afterwards. If they left it that long again, Okumura would die. He didn’t want that, especially not for Haru’s sake. He wondered if there was a way to get to him before a palace formed. Perhaps catch his shadow in mementos. Then again, just because he didn’t want to be a politician yet didn’t mean he didn’t already have an entirely different palace. Cognition was a strange thing.

Sae, Makoto’s sister, probably already had hers but they could leave her alone. Sae’s palace proved that not all palaces were harmful. Sae simply saw justice as rigged but she herself was just fighting against that system, even if her shadow did feel helpless to control it. Sae wasn’t a bad person though. He wondered if there were other palaces out there like that. They only found a select few, after all. Who knew who else had one. Maybe he’d find out this go around.

Shido was irritating. As much as he wanted to go in and behead the snake as quickly as he could, Shido was also strong. His mind was as resilient as it was devious. Before Yaldabaoth, it had been their toughest fight. He was confident in their ability to help Futaba or overcome Kaneshiro early but he knew taking Shido on without preparation would only lead to an early downfall. They needed to prepare. Though it did make him wonder about one thing. He still knew Akechi’s number. Could he bring him onto his side and save him?

“ My. I heard noises from up here but I didn’t think you’d be cleaning.” Sojiro’s voice snapped him out of his thoughts. He looked around briefly. The once dusty, cobweb filled room was mostly cleaned up, just as he remembered it. He had just been working on autopilot while his mind wandered to what he needed to do. “ It’s not bad. Didn’t think a delinquent would be so orderly. Then again, I guess it’s only natural you’d want to keep your room tidy.”

“ It was something to do.” Ren smiled. “ Is there anything you need, Sojiro?”

“ Keep it to Mr Sakura.” Sojiro huffed. “ I’m heading off. We’ve got a meeting with the principal of your new school tomorrow so don’t stay up too late and don’t trash the place. Clean whatever you use. I won’t bill you for using the ingredients I have down stairs so long as you pitch in to buy.”

“ Sure thing, Boss.” Ren nodded.

“ Ha. Some of the regulars' voices made it up here I see. Well, whatever. Just go to sleep. I’m not going to feel sorry for you if you get sick from staying up too late.” Sojiro turned to leave.

“ Uh, before you go, I was wondering.” Sojiro glanced back. “ It’s just… my Dad said you had a daughter about my age? I was… wondering if she was alright.” Sojiro sighed.

“ I told that bastard not to say anything.”

“ Sorry. I just overheard my parents talking about her.”

“ It doesn’t concern you. Focus on surviving the year and not what’s wrong with other people. It was being too nosy that landed you here in the first place.” Sojiro began heading downstairs. “ I expect you up by the time I get here. I’m not missing half a day of business for a tardy teenager.” With that, he left, the door slamming shut. Ren sighed, sitting down on the end of his bed. He probably should have been a bit more tactful when bringing up Futaba. Right now, she was stuck in her room, her cognition locking itself away. That being said, he also knew she had cameras around the cafe. He wondered if he could contact her using them. Did she also remember? For now though, he just lay down. He could think about all of that some other time. He needed to get his bearings straight first.

***************************************

April 10th

Instead of dreams of velvet, he simply woke up the following morning to the buzzing of his alarm. He wondered if he misremembered when he first met Yaldabaoth and the twins. Regardless, he stretched, making himself a cup of coffee like he remembered Sojiro having taught him, laying one out for the man as well. The man was surprised to see it. “ You made this?” He asked.

“ Figured you might want one. Sorry about last night. I didn’t mean to offend.” Sojiro sighed. Regardless, he sat down and took a sip.

“ Huh. This isn’t half bad. Brazilian, right?”

“ Santos.” Ren nodded. “ I learned how to brew it from… a master.”

“ Ha. Well, whoever that master is, he taught you well. Shame I don’t have the time to finish it. Our meetings at 10. Come on. You're lucky. I usually only let women in my car.”

They got on the road promptly but still ended up stuck in morning traffic. Sojiro groaned. Ren hadn’t said a word since they’d gotten in the car. He didn’t remember this meeting too much but he knew what it was in essence. A warning not to be a troublesome student. He’d stopped listening to the speech pretty quickly. He didn’t really care. Kobayakawa had him labelled as a problem. Even before he knew what a Persona was, he decided to just skirt the line for the most part. He’d just live out a year in Tokyo where everyone hated him. Then he could go back home and tell tall tales about the Yakuza and all the other jerks who lived there to his friends. Well, whatever friends he still had after Shido’s accusations.

“ It’s fine, you know?”

“ Huh?” Ren looked up.

“ About Futaba. You only asked because you were worried. I understand that.” He said. “ I don’t blame you for asking. She’s just… a difficult subject for me. Please don’t ask again.”

“ I won’t.” Ren said with a nod. “ What’s Shujin like?”

“ Heh. Well, the fact it let a delinquent like you in should speak volumes. It’s not a high end place like Kosei or Kokatsu. They have their fair share of rumours. They say a boy there beat their PE teacher half to death. Can you believe that? Can’t be that disciplined if that happened.” Ren paused. He’d never heard that one before.

“ What?”

“ Yeah, it was all over the local news for about a week. Bout half a year ago, an Olympic gold medalist Volleyball player was hospitalised by one of his own students. He recovered and got back to work but I guess the kid got thrown into Juvie. Make sure not to cause trouble or you’ll be going there with him.”

“ You mean Kamoshida?”

“ That’s the one. You hear about it?”

“ Uh. Bits and pieces. I… just didn’t realise it was Shujin.” Ren sat back. Kamoshida was attacked? No way he wouldn’t have heard about that before now, especially if it had been on the news. One of his students attacked him? Who would have… Ren’s eyes widened. Ryuji. Kamoshida had broken his leg in the first year. The timeline fit but… did that mean Ryuji had remembered as well? But Ryuji wasn’t the type of person to just lash out like that. Maybe he tried to defend himself and Kamoshida played it up?

The thought lingered with him throughout the meeting. He only half paid attention as he had before. As he thought, Kobayakawa spent it grandstanding about how charitable they were being and how a single foot out of line would end with him expelled. He didn’t really care. The faster he could be admitted, the faster he could find his friends. If they really did remember then this would go a lot faster.

When they returned home, Sojiro put the cooker on while Ren put on the television. “-Could not explain his own speed. Police are still looking for a plausible motive.”

“ Ugh. Are they still not past that? It was days ago.” Sojiro muttered. “ Just some idiot drunk at the wheel.”

“ Is this happening a lot here?”

“ Enough for a rumour to start. A number of people were caught doing some out of character actions that end with them in hot water. People are losing their minds about nothing.” Despite his words, Ren knew he didn’t truly believe it was nothing, especially considering what happened to Wakaba. He didn’t say anything. “ 80 people got hurt though. What a mess.” Sojiro left him with a plate of curry and a whirlwind of thoughts. He looked at his phone. Was it wishful thinking he wasn’t the only one? He glanced over at the corner of the room, to where he knew Futaba had a camera planted. He grimaced. But what if he was wrong? If Futaba didn’t remember anything, he could freak her out more. He needed proof before he acted.

“ -Control? They’re making a name for themselves lately.” Ren looked back to the TV. A talk show was on, a familiar one. He’d been on one of the episodes. It was when he first met Akechi.

“ They’re just crazy cultists. Their ideas are insane.”

“ You can’t deny their popularity though. Despite only starting within the last 6 months, their numbers are surprisingly high for a new religion.”

“ Just because a few dozen people want to throw their lot in with some Cult isn’t my problem. They believe all of humanity should be united under their god, serving one goal. Sounds like they just want to stop people doing things they don’t like. The Church of Control is right.” Ren’s blood ran cold.

“ What?” He muttered. Church of Control? That was definitely not something he remembered from the last time he was here. It couldn’t have been a thing, could it? Or maybe it had been and he’d just not recognised the importance of it. A new church that worshipped a God of Control. It was too perfect to be a coincidence. Was it really right there the entire time? It couldn’t be. He couldn’t have overlooked something that important. But that had to mean that it was created in this world specifically. He’d gone back in time. He knew he had. Everything was exactly the same as he remembered it. But Kamoshida had attacked and there was this new church. He also hadn’t dreamed of the Velvet Room. Ren turned the TV off. He was probably just overthinking it. He prayed that was all it was. He didn’t want to think what it meant if it wasn’t.

***************************************

April 11th

Sojiro had a cup of coffee waiting for him before he left. He called it returning a favour from the day before. Ren had eagerly accepted it. He was good but no-one made coffee like Sojiro did. Ren had thought he remembered it was raining when he first went to Shujin. It was only when he stepped out of the station by the school did he realise he was right. He opened his umbrella and stepped out into the rain. He took a slow walk, watching the people running around. This was where he first met Ann and Ryuji. He stood under one of the buildings in hopes the rain would stop and Ann hid under the same one. As he approached it, he saw her, running under the overhang. She pulled her hood down, shaking the rain from her hands. Ren approached, slipping under overhang as well and shaking off his umbrella. She looked up at him. He looked back, looking for any hint of recognition. She opened her mouth, hesitating briefly. Then she spoke.

“ Second year.” She said, tone neutral. “ You’re new, huh?”

“ Yeah.” Ren nodded. “ How’d you know?”

“ Cause I know every second year in the school. I’m guessing you’re from the country. Heh. No-one in the city would be caught dead with bed hair like that. Don’t think I’ve seen glasses like that in a while either.” She smirked cooly. Ren was slightly taken aback. He wasn’t used to Ann having this air of confidence around a complete stranger. Especially not when he met her. She didn’t really open up to anyone back then. Even after Kamoshida, a lot of her interactions with other people was her putting on an act. It was clear she didn’t recognise him, unless she was also looking for a sign he knew her. He decided to test his luck.

“ They’re Persona brand.”

“ Persona?” Ann hummed. “ Never heard of ‘em. Must be some shitty local brand. Get some more stylish ones or you’ll never get a girlfriend.” She looked down. “ You mind if I borrow that?”

“ My… umbrella?”

“ No, your motorcycle. Obviously your umbrella. God. Are you simple?” She huffed.

“ Sure. Just… give it back whenever.”  

“ Please. What do you think I am? A thief.” Ren handed Ann his umbrella. She put it up and left without another word. Ren just stood there, sighing. He watched as Kamoshida drove past. The conversation was shorter than the two just standing around like last time. So they didn’t remember after all. That was annoying. Ann also seemed strange. Maybe it was just from the stress of Kamoshida after he proved he could get a student expelled and berated by the local media? If that was the case, he expected the school to be a lot drearier of a place. Despite everything, he waited for a few more minutes, waiting to see a familiar blond rushing by, stopping to curse out Kamoshida. But no-one came. Ren’s heart felt heavy. Had Ryuji really been expelled?

He passed through the same path he had before that Ryuji showed him that first day. Despite everything though, the school was still a school when he stepped into the open. He didn’t know what he expected. While the app was there, he hadn’t said any of the keywords. Ryuji had been the one to accidentally bring them into Kamoshida’s Palace that first day. At least this meant he didn’t annoy the staff and Sojiro on his first day at school. He could check out Kamoshida’s palace after school.

He made it to the door of the teacher’s lounge and knocked on the door. Opening it he was met with the last person he wanted to see. “ Oh. The transfer student.” Kamoshida said. “ Surprisingly prompt for a delinquent.” The man rubbed his right arm. He was wearing a longer top than he was used to, a red jersey instead of his white sporty top. He grimaced slightly as he pressed a little too tightly on his upper arm.

“ Are you alright?”

“ I appreciate the kind words but I’m fine. Just a reminder from the last delinquent who walked these halls.” He huffed.

“ You’re… the teacher who got attacked right?” Ren asked. “ Mr Sakura told me about it.”

“ Yeah. Kid broke my award winning arm but I’m still a good shot when I need to be. Thinking about it, I hear Sakamoto’s out on parole. Too soon if you ask me. You see some blond punk walking the streets, cross the road. You’re already on thin ice. Don’t even think about getting involved with him.”

“ I’ll keep that in mind.”

“ See to it that you do.” He turned back into the staff room. “ Kawakami. Your new student’s here.” He nodded to Ren before walking passed him. Kawakami soon replaced him. She gave him a somewhat surprised look.

“ I expected you to be later.” She admitted.

“ I can come back.”

“ No, it’s fine. Come in.” Ren followed her to her desk. She sighed as she collapsed back into her chair. Just like Sojiro, he knew Kawakami wouldn’t be warm to him at the start. He didn’t get to really know her until he, Ryuji and Mishima accidentally came across her maid side job. He’d have to get on dealing with those two leeches when he could. Right now though, he’d just play the model student. “ Formal introductions. I’m Ms Kawakami, your homeroom teacher as the Principal told you yesterday. You’re in class 2-D. I expect you not to cause too much trouble. While you were brought in to help raise our reputation after the Sakamoto incident last year, don’t think that’ll protect you.”

“ Sorry for the trouble.” Ren bowed. Kawakami looked at him, somewhat surprised.

“ Huh. Humble too. Are you sure you’re on probation?”

“ I… Well, officially, I punched a guy who was assaulting a woman. I told him to back off first of course but he got mad and started swearing and walking towards me, tripped and fell over but.. Well, I think he had a few connections in the police force so here I am.” Ren admitted.

“ Seriously? That was your crime?” She shook her head. “ Whatever. If that’s all it was, just keep your head down and for gods sake don’t annoy Nijima. She’s been on the warpath ever since last year and now she’s the Student Council President.”

" Nijima?” Ren said. “ Uh, is she the prosecutor’s daughter?”

“ Sister.” She nodded. “ Nijima was the head of the disciplinary committee last year. After the incident with Sakamoto, she started becoming a lot more strict. So stay out of her way or you’ll be out of this school in no time flat. Anyway, let’s get going. The bell will be ringing soon.”

Kawakami walked him up to Class 2-D. Surprisingly, the students were more curious who he was than what he’d done. He couldn’t remember a time he wasn’t known as the delinquent kid on probation. He just assumed that his criminal history had been leaked before he got there but maybe Kamoshida had waited. Ren hadn’t annoyed him yet by showing up late with Ryuji. Maybe he was watching him, waiting for the right moment. He’d already provided it the first time by showing up halfway through his first day, after all.

He introduced himself to the class and was welcomed by them. Kawakami seemed hesitant when she put him with Ann for some reason but he didn’t question it too long. He glanced at Mishima as he passed him by. He was still bandaged and forlorn. Kamoshida hadn’t changed by the looks of things. As he passed Ann by, she looked up. Then she gave an amused smirk. Ren didn’t say anything, just sitting behind her. “ Fate’s funny.” She mumbled.

“ Hmm?” Ren felt something hit his foot. Glancing down, he saw his umbrella.

“ Told you I’m no thief.” As the morning went on, Ren found his mind drifting. He’d already learned all of these things from living through the year once before, even if the morning lessons specifically were new. Instead, he thought to his friends. Ryuji, no longer in the school after assaulting Kamoshida. Ann, now abrasive yet strangely more sure of herself. Neither of them remembered him or the palaces but yet both had changed. He thought back to Kawakami’s warning to stay out of Makoto’s way. He wondered if she changed as well. He wondered how it could have happened. One event couldn’t have changed all his friends' lives in such a major way. Even if it could, what caused it? It made no sense.

When lunchtime hit, he was no closer to figuring anything out as he was when he started. He kept going in circles with the information he had. He needed new information. He decided to take a break. Grabbing his lunch, he made his way up to the rooftop. The very first base the Phantom Thieves had. It was nostalgic. After Makoto had reported them, they hadn’t been able to come back up here. He looked down at the school yard from above, chewing on some Yakisoba Bread. “ That fence is old. Don’t lean too far into it.” Ren was shocked to hear someone else’s voice. Turning, he saw a girl sitting on the old plastic chair, looking over the plant pots. She pulled a red lolly from the pocket of a large grey parka, removing the plastic wrapping and putting it in her mouth. “ Good wind today. Always tends to be after rain. Don’t even need to bother with my duties. It’s a good day.” Ren’s eyes widened as he finally recognised the girl. He should have from sight but the fact she had a coat over her uniform and her voice sounded so dead he didn’t connect the dots.

“ Haru…” He whispered. She glanced up.

“ Yeah?” She asked. “ Do I know you?”

“ Uh. No.”

“ Hmm.” She looked back down. “ Sounds like you do.”

“ Uh…”

“ Aren’t you that transfer student they put in Takamaki’s class?”

“ Yeah.”

“ Careful with her.”

“ Why? What’s wrong with A… Takamaki.” He caught himself.

“ You’ll find out if you haven’t heard already.” Haru said. “ It’s her and Makoto you want to look out for. They’ve become really annoying to deal with lately. Kamoshida’s on the warpath as well. Probably cause of what Sakamoto did to his arm. He hates delinquents cause of that.”

“ Uh, does he… hurt the volleyball club?”

“ Hmm… Interesting question.” Haru glanced back up. “ He’s competitive. The reason Sakamoto snapped is cause he was running the track team into the ground. Everyone saw it. After that, he worked the Volleyball team harder. Thinking about it, Mishima is in your class too.”

“ That’s right. He’s covered in bandages so I was worried.”

“ Not all of those are from sports.” Ren knew what she meant. So Kamoshida was still abusing the Volleyball team. That wasn’t good. He’d need to put a stop to that. Before he could continue, he noticed something from below.

“ What’s going on?”

“ Hmm?” Haru walked over to him, staring down. She hummed. “ Looks like… a first year this time.”

“ What do you mean this time?” Ren asked.

“ Look closer.” Haru gestured to the middle of the crowd with her lollipop stick. “ One girl’s on the ground. Three girl’s are surrounding her. One girl’s hanging back. Everyone else is pretending to go about their business but they’re keeping close to watch. Takamaki’s making a show of it.” Ren stopped. Ann? He turned and headed out of the door, racing down the stairs. She couldn’t mean what he thought she meant surely. He burst outside into the courtyard.

“ Hey. What are you doing?” He shouted. Ann turned to face him.

“ Oh, hey. It’s Ren, right?” She said, waving. She looked down at the student at her feet. “ Don’t mind us. The theatre club is full of thieves and Nagamori is one of them so I thought we’d come and collect. I was nice enough to give her shitty club some props but they never paid me back like they promised.” Ren grimaced as Ann pressed her foot down on the poor girl’s back, keeping her stuck on the ground. “ Just cause she’s a first year doesn’t mean she gets a free pass. Seriously, Nagamori. Why do you have to be like that?” Nagamori flinched but whether it was Ann’s words or actions Ren couldn’t tell.

“ You're hurting her.”

“ She hurt me. Just like everyone else. Thieves don’t deserve rights.” Ann looked back at him. “ Aren’t we friends, Ren? You lent me your umbrella and I gave it back. I’m no thief. But these people. They spread rumours about me in my first year. Just cause I have foreign blood, they thought they could call me all sorts of things and spread all these nasty rumours. My friends are the same. Don’t treat me like a bad guy, Ren. I’m just cleaning up trash.”

“ Just because you were hurt in the past doesn’t mean you can hurt others now.”

“ Careful with your words. It almost sounded like you were calling me selfish.” Ann stepped towards him, glaring down at him. Ren didn’t turn away. Ann may be his friend but that didn’t excuse what she was doing now. They’d fought bullies together. He wasn’t about to let her become one now. “ Whatever. You’re new. You’ll learn who to stand with. Shiho, girls. Let’s go. Catch you around, Ren. And don’t steal from me again, Nagamori. Make sure Yakumo and the others from your club understand that too.” The girls followed Ann as she walked off. Ren looked over at Shiho. Unlike Mishima, she didn’t look hurt. She gave Nagmori a worried look before catching Ren’s eye.

“ Sorry.” She muttered before running after her friend. Ren grit his teeth before turning back. He knelt down next to the girl, Nagamori. His heart shook. The girl had white hair, a black and grey striped hat lying on the ground next to her. Ren was sure he’d never met her before and yet, despite that, he still sensed a strange feeling of familiarity with her. He offered her his hand.

“ Hey. Are you alright?” He asked gently.

“ Leave… me…” The girl said, her voice weak.

“ Not in the state you're in. Come on. Let me take you to the nurse.” He gently lifted her up.

“ No…” She groaned. “ Don’t…”

“ What are you doing?” Ren stiffened under the sudden harsh tone behind him. Hikari flinched, pulling away from him. “ Leave her be.” Ren stood up and turned. Standing behind him was Makoto. Despite the calm smile on her face, her eyes shone with anger. Ren noticed a pin attached to her school vest, a white prism with a black cross inside of it.“ Let Hikari fight her own battles.”

“ She’s hurt. Takamaki-”

“ I’m aware of what happened. I’ll talk with Takamaki later.” Makoto sighed. “ It’s a horrible thing, hurting someone. It goes against the teachings. However, if you’re going to get hurt then you should at least save yourself.”  

“ Teachings?” Ren furrowed his brow. “ Who teaches it’s wrong to help other people?”

“ Are you insulting us now?” Makoto narrowed her gaze. “ That’s quite enough. Come with me. I’ll make sure that-”

“ That’s enough, Makoto. You’re going too far.” Makoto turned as Haru walked up to them, hands in her coat pockets. “ That’s the transfer student. Of course he doesn’t know your stupid rules yet. Give him some leeway, alright?” All at once, Makoto’s entire body language shifted. She looked back to Ren and bowed.

“ Ah. I’m sorry. I didn’t realise.” She said, “ You’re Ren Amamiya, aren’t you? Forgive me. I wasn’t thinking. That was a horrible first impression.” She stood up straight, the smile never once dropping from her face. “ My name is Makoto Nijima, the Student Council President. I was just trying to enforce the rules of the school.”

“ There are rules against helping others?” Ren asked, unamused. Makoto gave a small chuckle.

“ You must understand, as a follower of the Church of Control, our beliefs take priority over other rules. Upholding one means upholding the other. Causing harm is strictly prohibited under our doctrine but so is distracting others from their worldly mission. Pain is a trial given by our God and Hikari must overcome hers on her own. Principal Kobayakawa already gave the go ahead for these rules to be enforced.” Ren wanted to argue further but bit his lip. There it was again. The Church of Control that was mentioned on the news.

“ Kobayakawa is a member of the Church?”

“ Not yet. But as one of its founding members, believe when I say it’ll come in time. If you’re interested, you can ask me at any time. Same goes for you, Haru, if you’re sick of your life at home.”

“ I’ll pass.”

“ Hmm. A pity.” Behind him, Ren heard a pained gasp. “ Well done, Hikari. I knew you could do it. I’ll tell Ms Usami you won’t be in so please don’t worry about the next lesson.”

“ Th-Thank you… Ms Niijima.” Ren watched helplessly as Nagamori limped away, holding herself up on a nearby fence.

“ Well, with that being said, I need to deal with things. Again, sorry about the way I acted, Ren. I hope the next time we talk, it’ll be a lot more cordial.” Makoto outstretched her hand. Ren went to take it but recoiled. He felt as though he'd been shocked. Makoto shook her hand. “ Hmm. Static. Well, no matter. Until we meet again.” She bowed again before walking away.

“ What… was that?”

“ Told you.” Haru sighed. “ She didn’t used to be like that. She’s been struggling with the loss of her father for years though. Guess that Cult of Control just gave her a way to escape.”

“ Cult of Control?”

“ That badge she’s wearing? The cross and the prism? It’s the sign that person is a part of that cult. Just stay out of their way. This school is no place for a hero.” Haru started leaving.

“ Maybe I’ll change your mind.” Haru shook her head at Ren’s reply, chuckling softly, before continuing to walk. Seeing it made his heavy heart lighter. It was the first bit of emotion he’d seen from her. Ren took a seat in the middle of the courtyard.

“ Just remember. You’re not the same. Don’t expect anything else to be.” He remembered Nyarlathotep’s last words to him. So this is what he meant. Somehow, Yaldabaoth had managed to alter the past. It probably realised he’d arrived and altered the pasts of the Phantom Thieves in order to stop him from ruining its plans. He looked up at the grey clouds. It all seemed so bleak. Despite that though, a faint beam of light pierced through it, rebelling against the grey. There was still hope. He knew there was. He just had to find it.

Chapter Text

April 11th

At the press of the app, Ren felt the familiar distortion of the world shifting from reality into the cognitive world. He leant against the alleyway wall, watching as the air rippled, clearing Shujin away for Kamoshida’s castle. It was almost nostalgic to be returning. It was the first palace he’d ever conquered. He’d not done it alone, of course. He arrived here with Ryuji and had met Morgana soon after. Thinking about it, this was the first Palace he’d arrived at alone. Despite that, he felt the familiar presence of Arsene greet him as the world solidified, his appearance shifting back to the familiar mantle of rebellion he wore as the Phantom Thief Joker. He looked up at the castle and hesitated.

The Kamoshida’s castle in his memory was towering and imposing, much like the aura of the PE teacher himself. Its walls were dark, demanding obedience from all who looked upon them. It even made the sky darker. However, inside it was lavish, showing off the majesty of its king. In a sense, the dark walls were like Kamoshida himself. They hid his colossal ego behind a mask of protection just like he outwardly acted as the caring teacher and coach before abusing his students and lording his past over everyone to be given special treatment. His reputation really had made him Shujin’s king. Not even Kobayakawa went against him.

But this castle was different. It shared the mediaeval look but it was brighter. It shone like a jewel, glittering in comparison to the more boring looking buildings surrounding it. Looking up, it shone spotlights into the clouded sky, drawing even more attention to it. It was still towering and demanded respect but in a different way that he remembered. It made him hesitate. Was he remembering it wrong? He knew Kamoshida liked attention. Maybe his injury had just exasperated that aspect and caused it to leak out of the castle itself? Something about it made him uneasy. He’d used the right keywords. Kamoshida. Shujin. Castle. He remembered them vividly and the palace had appeared before him. He gathered his nerves and slipped in through a familiar low window.

The inside of the castle was just as gaudy as Ren remembered. The walls and floors practically glittered with how lavish it all was. Chandeliers hung from the high ceilings and everything was covered in some kind of red. Red marble. Red curtains. It was either that or gold. As Ren stepped out of the side room, he paused, placing a hand on the red curtain ahead of him and pulling it, revealing a stone wall. Wasn’t there a door here? He shook his head. No time to worry about that now. The prison was beneath them. Morgana should be there. Everyone else may have changed but that cat wasn’t a normal person.

He snuck into the grand hall. Thankfully, it was empty. No knights waiting for the ambush or Kamoshida addressing his subjects. An easy shot to the prison. As he dashed through the hall however, he glanced up at the large painting hanging on the wall. The painting of King Kamoshida, lording over his subjects the second they entered the castle. However, he quickly came to a stop. “ Oh no.” He muttered. The painting was there, clear and massive as he remembered it had been. But the painting wasn’t of Kamoshida. All of a sudden, the changes to the Palace made sense. The brighter appearance of the outer walls. The missing door. He had thought the red was a bit much too but seeing this everything made perfect sense and he hated it.

She was dressed in a fine red robe and ball gown adorned with black roses, a glistening golden crown adorning her head, a single red rose alongside it. Her blond hair flowed down her back and her make up was done perfectly, making her seem all the more regal. Behind her were her closest subjects, two girls kneeling and another, head lowered in reverence but still allowed to stand at her level. It was a picture of perfection. The Empress of Shujin, Ann Takamaki. Ren could hear the beating of his heart in his chest, unable to turn away from the sight. This wasn’t how it was meant to be. Turning his head, he only saw a door at the far end. Pushing it open, he stopped, pressing his back against the wall in a daze.

Everything made sense now. His friends hadn’t just changed. He got in here with Kamoshida’s key words after all. His castle once stood here. But because Ann was in charge here it could only have meant one thing. The Church of Control proved that Yaldabaoth had decided to act on its own, without the use of him or another persona user to do its work for it. Whatever game it’d been playing, that was over now. Yaldabaoth must have sensed what Nyarlathotep had done and gone even further back to alter things. Ryuji attacking Kamoshida. The Church of Control’s founding. Ann turning on her bullies. It had all happened around six months ago. That was when everything had been altered. He punched the wall next to him.

“ Damn it.” He growled. When did it do it? If he sensed it when he was sent back, why not just stop Sojiro from taking him in? Why not just have Shido have him thrown in prison instead of put on probation? He let out a sharp breath. Unless it didn’t know when he was sent back. He didn’t dream of the Velvet Room on his first night. Yaldabaoth must have sensed what Nyarlathotep had done and altered it that night. It couldn’t suddenly put him in jail or have Sojiro toss him out on the street at that point or it would have been a dead give away that it had known. But now it was too late to do anything about it. He didn’t even know where Nyarlathotep was to send him back six more months. Even if he did, what then? Would Yaldabaoth just alter things even further in the past? He had to fix this and he’d do it the only way he knew how. He’d steal Ann’s heart.

He stared at the stairs in the room. They led up. Of course, if Ann was in charge of the school then she wouldn’t know its exact layout. Kamoshida would have known if there was a basement but Ann wouldn’t. That meant that if Morgana was still here, he could be anywhere. He was flying blind and he was alone. With a grimace, he opened the door and left the palace, slipping back through the halls and out the window he entered, returning to the real world. If it was Kamoshida’s palace, he would know where to go. He knew where the prison was, where the students being tortured were, where he kept his vision of the female students, the chapel to his glory, his throne room. He knew where all of it was. But this was Ann’s palace now. Things had changed. And besides that, there was a bigger problem now.

He looked through his phone as he headed to the train station. Madarame, Kaneshiro, Futaba, Okumura, Sae, Shido. Those were the palaces he knew of. If they were changed to his friends then he had to check them to see what he was dealing with. Then there were his old confidants too. Sojiro and Kawakami seemed the same but he couldn’t say the same about everyone else. Mister Yoshida. Ohya. Iwai. Hifumi. Any one of them could have had their pasts changed too just to mess with him. He had to know what was real and was altered. After that, he could keep going. But right now, he needed information. He decided to head back. He had a lot to research tonight.

***************************************

The first thing he found was that Madarame was in prison. Six months ago, his student had found he had been forging art and had reported it to the police. Yusuke Kitagawa was taken in by one of Madarame’s old friends and a familiar name to Ren, Akio Kawanabe. Apparently, the studio was bought by Kawanabe. He was willing to bet Yusuke still used it. Yusuke himself was still working as an artist prodigy. Despite that, he still worried about what he’d find if he went into Madarame’s old palace, assuming it was even still there.

He’d checked on his way home but Kaneshiro’s palace was missing entirely. Unlike Kamoshida, who had his palace stolen by Ann, there was simply no Shibuya palace. He couldn’t find anything online about the man. There wasn’t any arrest warrant so it wasn’t like he’d been in prison as well. However, there was no flying bank. No people turned into cash machines. It was just gone. However, there was one story he’d found online that may explain it. The Hashiba gang had been showing up a lot more in the news for some reason. It made Ren worried about Iwai, seeing as it was his old gang. 

Ren found that Futaba’s palace was still standing and a quick look inside showed that it was thankfully still the exact same as he remembered it. He couldn’t get into the actual place. He remembered to get in before, they needed a special artefact from a special shadow that was found around the same place Leblanc was in the desert town Yongen Jaya had turned into. Since Ren didn’t have a key to the Sakura residence and he knew he couldn’t handle the Shadow alone as he was now, he left. Still, at least it meant Futaba was the same. For better or for worse.

Okumura hadn’t started his bid to become a politician yet but he remembered that was a pretty recent announcement when they had gone after him. He was more worried about what he was like behind closed doors due to how Haru was acting. He wouldn’t be surprised if he asked someone to find out that she’d given up six months ago and had become resigned to her fate. It had hurt to see someone usually so full of life and love reduced to such an emotionless shell. Despite that, he saw through her actions that his friend was still in there. He really hoped it wasn’t too late to save her.

Finally, there was Shido and really nothing had changed with him either. No new backers in the last six months or unexpected trips. He’d even denounced members of the Church of Control when he was asked about them, claiming their views, while they could be seen in some ways noble, was foolish if it robbed people of their rights and personal beliefs. It was strange to hear something Ren agreed with coming from the man’s mouth. However, he was also sure Akechi was under his employ. Old victims remained, like the train driver and Wakaba Isshiki. He was still there in the shadows, killing for the man he was building up to kill himself. Shido knew about it as well. He was being used and was soon to be discarded and Akechi was completely unaware.

He went to bed with too many things rushing through his head. His dreams were filled with memories of his friends and how they used to be. He remembered them hanging out together, helping Yusuke with his art and Haru with her gardening. Working with Makoto to help out Eiko and with Ann to take care of Shiho. Helping Ryuji to save his old team mates and saving Futaba’s online friend from her abusive parents. He felt closer to them than to anyone. That’s why he knew he had to save them. If he could steal Ann’s heart, maybe it would let her come back to what she was before. Currently, that was only step two of his plan. He was still at the drawing board for how to handle this new world. He couldn’t just gather his old friends and destroy palaces to reach Yaldabaoth by summer like he originally wanted to. He had to take this slower now as he was dealing with new threats. That meant learning what the threats were.

*************************************

April 12th

Entering Shujin the next day, he found everyone was noticeably wearier around him. At first, he assumed it was due to his record getting leaked again. However, hearing the mutterings, it wasn’t the case. Instead, they were talking about how much of an idiot he was trying to stand up to both Ann and Makoto. They weren’t scared of him for his past. They were scared of him for what he’d shown he was capable of. At least it wasn’t due to rumours this time.

“ Hey Ren.” Ann smiled at him as he walked past her desk, smiling as rested her head on one of her hands. Suddenly, all conversation stopped. She looked back at them. “ Was I talking to any of you?” The air seemed to freeze before conversation resumed, slower and more hushed this time. “ Vultures. People need to mind their own business. You hear them? They’re spreading rumours about you already.”

“ Because of lunchtime?”

“ Yeah. You were pretty bold Ren but I forgive you. That bitch Nijima gave me an earful for what happened with Yakumo’s new bitch, Nagamori. Or was it Nagamasa? Ugh. Who cares? All that’s important is that Niijima needs to stay in her own lane. It’s not like she helped when I was in trouble. Why’s she bothering me now?” She scowled. Then she looked back. “ Well, never mind about all of that. You’ll figure it out eventually. I’m the only one you can really trust.”

“ Because everyone else is hiding a dagger behind their back, right.”

“ You get it. Everyone’s out for themselves in this world. I get you might not think highly of me but I’m just trying to defend myself and Shiho. I can help you too, if you’d like.”

“ Since your dagger is always visible?” Ann’s smile fell. Her eyes narrowed.

“ Careful. That tongue will get you in trouble.” Ren decided to back off. She was a palace ruler, after all. If she thought he was her friend, he’d probably be able to get through it smoother.

“ Sorry. I just meant I prefer people like that. It’s easier to get along with someone when you know who they are.” Ann looked surprised.

“ Ha ha ha. Right.” She smiled brightly. “ I like you, Ren. Just stick with me.”

“ I’m not going to attack people with you.”

“ Oh please. A few people like Yakumo or Mishima do sometimes try and pull one over on me but I’m not a bully.” This caught him out. He glanced over to Mishima, who was currently looking down at his desk as if investigating the woodwork.

“ Right.” Ren said slowly. “ Out of curiosity, what do you think of Kamoshida?”

“ Kamoshida? He’s a sleazeball. Used to walk around like he was the king of a castle. Ha ha. After Ryuji broke his arm and sent him to the hospital, he started pushing the Volleyball team pretty hard. My best friend Shiho plays on it and she’d leave constantly exhausted. That’s no way to live. Nijima did the one good thing she’s ever actually done by stepping in and getting him to slow down. He’s lost his spark a bit since then but he’s still a creepy perv. Speaking of which, the Volleyball Rally is tomorrow. Urgh.”

“ And Mishima? He’s on the team right?”

“ Clumsy idiot. Don’t know why Kamoshida keeps him around. Just last week he hurt Shiho during practice. Heh. I think he’ll remember not to do that again.” Haru’s voice echoed in his head. Not all Mishima’s injuries are from volleyball. Ren swallowed a bit. It wasn’t Kamoshida who’d hurt Mishima this time. This was worse than what he thought. Before he could ask further though, Kawakami arrived and the school day officially began.

He was distracted for the entire rest of the morning. Reaching lunchtime and making it to the roof before screaming was an achievement. “ Problems?” He flinched at Haru’s voice.

“ Are you always up here?” Ren asked.

“ I like being up here. It’s peaceful.”

“ Sorry for disturbing you then.”

“ Eh. I don’t care.” She shrugged. Ren paused for a few seconds, thinking of what to say next.

“ It was Takamki wasn’t it? Who hurt Mishima?”

“ They say he accidentally hit Suzui in the face with a ball during practice and gave her a nosebleed. Next day, Takamaki and her posse cornered Mishima in the halls. He just came back from the hospital yesterday.” Ren grimaced.

“ Why?”

“ Some people are just like that.”

“ Not her. She wasn’t…” Ren sat down, holding his head in his hands. “ Everything’s wrong.” Haru just hummed slowly.

“ Did you know her before now?” Ren didn’t answer. He wanted to explain everything right there and then. About who he was to not just Ann but to her and Makoto too. Everything about the past and the metaverse. Everything about what they’ve been through about how she was asking was wrong. The words died in his mouth. “ I won’t pry. It’s not my business. But… Takamaki hasn’t been nice for six months now. Neither has Makoto. It’s best to accept that and move on.”

“ What? Because you gave up six months ago too?” Haru just stared at him. Ren sighed. “ Sorry. That was out of line. I’m just… frustrated is all.”

“ No. You’re right. I gave up six months ago.” Haru admitted. “ Makoto was a close friend. But she changed. Like the world swallowed her up. If someone as strong as her gave up, I knew I didn’t have a chance. Ann’s never given up but her fight turned her into the thing she started fighting against and she doesn’t even see it. I think it’s because, if she does, she’ll break. She doesn’t want to see it so she just doesn’t. It’s just easier to surrender to fate than it is to fight against it.”

“ The easiest option is never the right one.”

“ Occam’s razor.” Haru countered. Ren huffed. “ You’ve got a strong moral compass but there’s always a point where you’ve got to accept you can’t change anything. Childishly rebelling against that is pointless. I don’t know how you remember Takamaki but she’s not going to change back. Life changes things.”

“ Rebellion is not pointless. I’ll prove it.”

“ What?” Haru raised an eyebrow.

“ I’ll change Takamaki. I’ll stop her from being a bully and I’ll make her apologise. She’ll speak her crimes with her own mouth.”

“ Heh. You’re bold.” Haru nodded. “ OK. Change her. But… Please give up before you change yourself. You’re a good person, Amamiya. Stay that way.” Ren smiled.

“ Of course I will.” And I’ll bring you back as well, Haru. He promised that silently. I’ll bring you all back. I promise.

*************************************

Ren got off the train and headed off to the outskirts of Shibuya where Madarame’s shack was. He had two places he needed to check before he could plan ahead. Madarame and Okumura. While Madarame was in jail, he had a sinking feeling that hadn’t closed the Museum. He decided to take a few shortcuts to reach it. He still didn’t have permission to be out for that long after school yet so he needed to be quick. Jump in, scope the place out, jump out, apologise for Sojiro for missing his train and having to wander around Shibuya for half an hour. Simple plan. Unfortunately, the Phantom Thieves never had succeeded in their simple plans. He was stopped by three men in one of the side paths he took.

“ Eh? Who’re you?” One of them, with a shrivelled, rat like face, sneered. “ Ya made a mistake comin’ onto our turf punk?

“ Ah. Sorry. I was just returning home from school.”

“ Shujin uniform.” The second, wearing sunglasses and a large coat, huffed.

“ Not a rich kid then. Ah well. Sure his mommy has something in the bank.” The third, with greasy shoulder length hair, smirked.

“ Let’s not be too hasty.” Ren said, stepping back slightly, his hands raised. He just needed one to rush him and he could get past them. The three followed him, slowly walking towards him.

“ Ya gotta pay the right toll to get through here, brat.” Greasy hair laughed.

“ You entered Kaneshiro’s territory.” Sunglasses told him. “ Payment is required.”

“ Curse your luck, punk. Heh heh.” Rat face’s mouth twisted with glee. Ren grimaced. Kaneshiro moved this far out? He lowered his body slightly. Move forwards to spook them, jump off the back wall and kick the rat faced one in the back before running. He could make Madarame’s shack in a few minutes. They couldn’t chase him into the Metaverse. “ Well, punk. What are ya gonna- GAH!” Ren was just as shocked as the other two men as a figure leaped down from above, landing boot first into his head and dropping him to the ground. Ren couldn’t make much about them but they had incredibly long dark blue hair and wore black clothes, splattered with paint.

“ Kaneshiro?” They said. “ Are you fucking kidding? Don’t tell me he’s fallen so far he’s sent his mooks out this far to penny pinch.”

“ What?” Greasy hair scowled. “ Who the fuck is this bitch?”

“ Come find out.” They challenged. The greasy haired man took that challenge. Ren’s saviour dodged to the side with an annoyed sigh, slamming the bottom of some kind of can against his temple and sending him to the ground. Without missing a moment, she pointed the can at the sunglasses wearing man and sprayed it into his face, painting his face purple. The man shouted, covering his face before running off down the street. “ Ha. Wimps.” The figure took a glance backwards, revealing a red eye. “ You good, man?” She asked.

“ Y-Yeah. Thank you. I’ve… erm… I gotta be somewhere. Like fast.”

“ Huh?”

“ Later.” Ren ran past her. It was rude, yes, but he really didn’t have the time to thank her properly given his circumstances. Next time he ran into her, he’d apologise properly, assuming they ever meet again. He was sure he’d have remembered someone like her if they’d ever met in his original timeline.

Arriving outside Madarame’s shack, it was like nothing had changed. It still looked old yet well kept. Perhaps better kept than ever now. It was that sign it was still being used that caused Ren to fish his phone out of his pocket all the faster. If Yusuke really did still use the place after Madarame’s imprisonment, this was almost certainly where his palace would be. He input the keywords. Madarame. Shack. Museum. The app locked on immediately. The world rippled and warped as the world was replaced. But it wasn’t a museum that met him.

Ren looked up at the marvellous structure in front of him. It was like a modern art sculpture in and of itself, growing into the sky and branching out like a tree made of metal and glass. The walls swapped colours, becoming a mosaic. It wasn’t Madarame’s museum but a whole new structure. This was Yusuke’s palace. It was like some kind of art gallery. A major difference Ren immediately noticed was the lack of people. Madarame’s museum had lines of people just begging to get in through the door. It spoke to the man’s dreams of being known throughout Japan and the world at large. The next Da Vinci or Picasso. Despite the building being completely insane, the gallery didn’t have that. No-one was camping the doors for the grand opening. Yusuke was still humble in some ways in this world, even with a palace of his own.

Ren made his way to the doors, peering in through the glass. On the other side, he saw it wasn’t just the outside that was strange. The interior was just as alien, a testament to the way Yusuke saw the world. Even something so mundane had become an art piece. A statue stood in the entryway. Yusuke, a paint brush in the air as if scanning the horizon for a good landscape, stood looking towards the door. At his back was a woman he recognised from the painting he had donated to Sojiro’s cafe. The Sayuri. His mother. He must have found it before he reported Madarame. He didn’t know if Madarame told him who she was or if he’d figured it out on his own but whatever happened, he knew enough to put her on a pedestal for anyone to see.

Ren turned to try and found an entrance more suited for a thief. If he could find a way in, he’d waste less time later. That’s when he saw her standing there staring up at the building, slack jawed at the insanity of it. Ren sighed. In his haste, he’d gotten sloppy. Now it was time to deal with the consequences.

Chapter Text

April 12th

Tao watched the glasses kid run away from her dumbfounded. She knew she was intimidating, sure, but she expected a little more than just running by with a wave. It was weird. Suspicious. She looked down at the two sad saps that she’d knocked out. Kaneshiro’s morons were really stretched thin to be traipsing around out here. She was just spray painting a government minister’s building. Asshole worked for Shido’s new party. Tao just wanted to show him how little she cared for their policies. She heard the argument, saw the idiots picking on a kid and cut in. Maybe it was more than just a shake down like she’d thought.

Her curiosity caused her to follow behind the kid as he ran along the path. He stopped after a few minutes and she hid behind a pole as he raised his phone. She looked at the building across the road. It looked like some old house. A shack if she’d ever seen it. She was local so she knew something was special about this place but didn’t really care enough about the news to know what. All she knew is that, about half a year ago, the cops had swarmed it, pulling boxes out and arrested some old guy from inside. She’d watched it from the rooftops. It was pretty crazy. And now, this kid was here. Maybe whatever that had happened didn’t quite stop. He spoke into his phone as she watched him. Talking to someone no doubt.

All of a sudden, the air around her changed. It seemed to ripple as her vision warped. She shook her head, raising a hand over her eyes. Did she get found? Was this some kind of drug or something? As her mind came back into focus she opened her eyes again and gasped. Everything about the world had suddenly changed but she knew she hadn’t moved from her spot. The boy was gone, replaced by a figure in a black coat and a white mask. He approached a building that had replaced the shack. It twisted into the sky, its proportions insane and the colours coating it were incredibly gaudy. It was like a spire. Maybe a weapon a demon was using to try and impale heaven. It was unlike anything she’d ever seen before. “ What the fuck?”

“ Yeah, that’s about the right reaction to seeing the Metaverse for the first time.” She looked back. The masked man was approaching her again. Tao raised her fists. “ Hey. I’m not going to hurt you. It’s my fault you’re here anyway. I… was rushing.”

“ Rushing? Wait a minute.” Tao’s eyes widened. “ You are that kid. How the hell did you change clothes so fast? You look like a fucking clown.” The boy laughed.

“ A friend of mine called it my proof of rebellion. It’s supposed to be what I think a rebel looks like?”

“ And you chose… what? A James Bond villain?”

“ That’s more suit and tie. I’d say it’s more Phantom Thief.”

“ That’s incredibly stupid.”

“ I never chose it myself. Anyway, let’s get out of here. I… guess I’ll have to explain it. Hmm. Could be trouble though. I have a curfew.”

“ Shit. What did you steal?”

“ I haven’t stolen anything. Not yet anyway.” The boy smirked. “ I’m here cause I punched a guy for harassing a woman.” Tao laughed.

“ And they call that a crime.”

“ Hey. I didn’t actually do it. Wish I did though.”

 “ Ha. I bet.” She looked around. “ So… how are we meant to get back anyway?”

“ Just walk a little bit more this way.” The boy shrugged. Tao hummed but humoured him, following him back down the path. As she did, she suddenly felt light headed again as the world twisted around her. She turned back around to see the shack back to normal.

“ You’ve gotta explain what the fuck just happened.” Tao said.

“ Uh. Mind if we exchange contact details? I’ll call you after school and I’ll tell you everything then. I promise.”

“ You better.”

“ Oh, but one thing before I go.” Tao raised an eyebrow. “ Uh. Don’t… mess with the new app on your phone.”

“ New app?” Confused, Tao looked at her phone. Just as the boy said there was a new app there. A black eye on a red background. “ What the hell?”

“ Again, I’ll explain everything. Don’t bother deleting it though. It just comes back.”

“ Just comes… Who the hell even are you?”

“ I’m Ren Amamiya and I guess you can call me a Phantom Thief.”

********************************

April 13th

The volleyball rally was even more boring than it was the last time he had to do it. The rally back in the original timeline was just a backdrop. He and Ryuji had found the torture chamber in Kamoshida’s palace, where the cognitive version of the Volleyball team were subjected to horrific training and punishment on King Kamoshida’s orders. They spent the rally talking to members of the Volleyball team while Kamoshida was in the sports hall, showing off. They didn’t get anything out of it but it gave the day some kind of gravity. It was the first investigation into a palace ruler that they’d done. It was slow, it was sloppy but it was their start. Without that though, it was just sitting around waiting for either a game he had to play, which came early in the morning against a class of first years that his class easily won, or for the day to end.

He watched Kamoshida and the teacher’s team play a match. Despite his injured arm, Kamoshida was still front and center. He still showed why he was an olympic gold medalist though it was obvious from remembering what he had been like, spiking a volleyball into Mishima’s face so hard he got knocked out, that he was being hindered by it. Looking at the annoyed look on his face when he was forced to take a break after his team's second round, he felt it too. This wasn’t King Kamoshida, pride of Shujin and ruler of lust anymore. He’d truly been overthrown. Ren could tell he knew it and he hated it.

He ended up back on the rooftop before lunch had even started. As per usual, Haru was hiding up there, her gray parka over her PE kit and a lollipop in her mouth as she watched the other students from above. “ Not wanting to play either?”

“ Nope.” Haru admitted. “ No point. This is just a day where the sporty kids get to show off. I’d get more out of today if I was at home but Father would never go along with that.”

“ Your father?” Ren hummed. Now was probably a good time to see how Haru’s life was in this timeline. “ Isn’t he some big shot businessman?”

“ He founded Big Bang Burger.” Haru said. “ Though he’s looking for a more serious position now though. Politics. Boring.”

“ Which party?”

“ I think it’s that new independent group Shido set up.” Ren gave a bitter laugh. “ Not a fan?”

“ Remember when I said some guy said I punched him and he had connections?” Haru nodded. “ Well, it was the middle of the night so I couldn’t see him. I heard his voice on the news when I was looking up the Church of Control though.”

“ You punched Masayoshi Shido.”

“ Yeah…”

“ Can’t blame you. He sounds like the type of person who’s hiding things. He says what people want to say but he’s completely insincere. If I could choose, I’d tell Father not to bother but he never listens to me.”

“ You have to have some place you feel comfortable though?”

“ Home.” Haru admitted. “ It’s… a reminder of certain things and sometimes it feels like a prison tower, sure, but my room is comfy at least. I don’t have to go out if I don’t want to, at least not on school days. I also have all my plants there.”

“ You have a garden at home too, huh?”

“ We live in a high rise but I made a garden on our balcony. It’s the one little bit of freedom Father lets me have. He… was the one who taught me how to do it in the first place.” Haru sighed. She looked down, fiddling with her fingers. “ It’s… weird. I’ve never really talked to anyone about this. You have a pretty interesting aura, Amamiya.”

“ You can call me Ren if you want.”

“ Too personal.” Haru shrugged. Ren chuckled. Still, knowing Haru felt most comfortable at home meant it was a good place to look for her palace. Okumura’s palace was at his company’s headquarters though. If Yaldabaoth really had gone around overriding the palaces of his old targets, he assumed it would be there. Both were in Roppongi so it wouldn’t be too hard to check both. The real problem came if Haru had a new palace instead of it being replaced like Kamoshida and Madarame’s had.

The door creaked open, catching the two’s attention. Careful footsteps approached. Ren was surprised to see Shiho. Judging by her jumping upon realising she wasn’t alone, she was just as surprised to see them. “ Ah. Sorry. I didn’t know other people were up here.”

“ Surprised to see you skipping too, Suzui. Thought you liked Volleyball.”

“ Well, my game finished rather quickly. I just wanted to get some air.” Shiho admitted. “ This is our first time really meeting, isn’t it? Amamiya, right? I’m Shiho Suzui. Ann’s been speaking about you.” Ren offered a hand and she shook it. “ Sorry about your first day. Really. Ann… goes a bit too far sometimes. She’s a good person but… I don’t know. Nagamoto didn’t deserve that.”

“ She changed in the last six months?”

“ Yeah.” She nodded. “ I don’t know what happened. Rumours have been spread about her for a long time, since middle school. They just got worse when we entered high school and… well, after Ryuji almost killed Coach Kamoshida and it got out they were pretty close in the past… I think you can understand the rest.”

“ I never believed them.” Haru admitted, spinning her lollipop stick around her fingers. “ But people do like the idea of the pretty blond girl sleeping with the school delinquent. Doesn’t matter how baseless it is.”

“ Ann… just snapped one day. After that, she gathered a few other girls that were being picked on and hit the bullies harder. At first, I thought it was a good thing. She was fighting back against people who hurt other people. People who went after her, me and other people like us.”

“ You were bullied, Suzui?” Ren asked.

“ Nothing more than nasty comments. All of us girls in the Volleyball team get it. Just people who like Kamoshida claiming that we sleep with the coach to keep our spots.” She grimaced at the thought. Ren had to wonder if the coach was still up to his old tricks even now. “ Ann went after them all but… she went too far. She started thinking that everyone was out to get her because more people were talking about her. So she started going after more people. I don’t even know if Ann realises what she’s become. It… hurts seeing it but I’m her best friend. I can’t just abandon her. I just try to stop her but… as you saw, I’m not that effective.” She sighed. “ I can’t even try to help the people Ann’s hurt either because of Nijima. I… just feel so useless sometimes.”

“ I’m sure you’re doing your best.” Ren reassured her.

“ Being there is helping more than you think.” Haru told her. “ I think if you turned on her, she’d burn the school down. Probably figuratively. Can’t be too sure.”

“ Yeah. She confided to me that she doesn’t trust Amari or Yuzuki at all. But she trusts me. I think she wants to trust you as well, Amamiya. You… didn’t move out here under normal means, right?”

“ She figured that out?”

“ Pretty quickly.” Shiho nodded. “ I’m not sure what happened to you but Ann figured you were an outcast just like she thinks she is. She does like you. Hee hee. She said what you told her about being able to trust people who bare their knives instead of hiding them behind their back.”

“ Ha. Yeah. I probably could’ve worded that a lot better.” He admitted. “ I think Takamaki’s a good person deep down. She’s just misguided.”

“ Right. I wish there was a way I could help her. I just can’t think of a way how.” Ren opened his mouth to answer but closed it again. He knew how, of course. And he wanted to help her. He didn’t know Shiho well but he knew she was a kind girl stuck in harsh circumstances. It could have very easily been her instead of Ann who joined the thieves had Ann given into Kamoshida and tried to take her own life instead. But, while he needed allies, he also didn’t want her to end up in more trouble. 

“ Amamiya said he was looking into it.” Ren flinched under Haru’s abrupt statement. He looked over at her, a semi betrayed look on his face only to find a cat-like smirk on her face.

“ Really?” Shiho asked, shocked.

“ Uh. Well. I… just wondered how she could end up this way, that’s all. Thought I could help.” Ren was flustered. Shiho beamed.

“ You think you can?” She asked excitedly. “ Please, do what you can for her.”

“ Of course. I promise.” Ren nodded.

“ Thank you.” Shiho said. “ If you need anything from me, please don’t hesitate to ask. I’ll do whatever I can for Ann. Anything at all.”

“ I’ll keep that in mind.” Ren said, smiling. Below them the bell went. Another match had finished.

“ Well, I should go and show my face for a little bit.” Haru said, standing up. “ I’d recommend doing the same once in a while so it’s less obvious we’re skipping. Amamiya, if I’m not back in time, can you water the plants in ten minutes? Only the ones up the top of the roof need it.”

“ Sure thing.”

“ Thanks.” Haru waved before closing the door behind her. Shiho and Ren stared out among the sea of red students wandering about while waiting for their time. He knew there were some rooms open for students, mostly third years preparing for their finals, to study and others some teachers were using to teach in for anyone who wanted a crash course of maths or science or something. Other students hid in the library, hoping they wouldn’t be missed when it was their classes turn to enter the hall. Ren glanced over at Shiho as she leaned against the fence. He dug his fingers into the palm of his hands to stop himself pulling her back. She was up here with himself and Ann the last time she came to Shujin before leaving it forever. It wasn’t like she was going to jump here and now. Even still, he couldn’t help himself. It was a vivid memory watching her fall from here. That was the event that really formed the phantom thieves, a memory of what people like Kamoshida do to their victims and why they needed to stop them. “ How’s Volleyball practise?” Ren asked.

“ It’s alright.” She said. “ I’ve… kinda lost a lot of interest in it. In my first year, it consumed my life so much I ended up collapsing in the halls. That was when Nijima stepped in to make Coach Kamoshida stop pushing us so hard. He has done that. But… I dunno. Since that day, I’ve never seen the game the same way. Then after the thing with Mishima… I’m thinking of dropping it in all honesty”

“ Is he still a tough coach?”

“ He’s a bit of a creep but he’s a good coach. You can tell he used to be a gold medallist. He knows every aspect of it. Honestly, I’ve never seen someone so passionate about something. But that passion makes him a bit of a perfectionist. It’s why he pushed us so hard. I think cause Sakamoto broke his arm and stopped him from playing himself, he was so stuck in making us relive his glory days. He’s backed off but… well, I just don’t feel safe alone with him sometimes.” Ren hummed.

“ Hey. This may sound weird but… if Kamoshida asks you to go to his office after school tomorrow, run.”

“ What?” Shiho looked alarmed. “ W-Why?”

“ It’s… nothing. Just a bad feeling.” Of course it made no sense to say it but he couldn’t help himself. This wasn’t the first timeline. Kamoshida didn’t seem to be abusing the volleyball team. He didn’t have a palace anymore. He didn’t have any of his former power. Even if he did, Shiho was under the protection of the second most feared student in school, probably the most feared by some people. She was safe. Despite that, he couldn’t help himself. He couldn’t let her jump again. No matter what. Before she could dig deeper, his alarm buzzed. “ Ah. That’s ten minutes. I better water Haru’s plants. Do you want to help?”

“ Uh. No. I’ll… I’ll leave you to it.” She said, hesitantly. “ I better go and see if Ann is alright. Don’t want her to miss me too much.”

“ Right.” Ren nodded. “ Sorry if I made you feel uncomfortable. That was… weird to say.”

“ Yeah but… Thanks for looking out for me and Ann, Amamiya. It’s… nice of you.”

“ Of course.” Ren smiled. “ You can call me Ren if you want, by the way.” Shiho laughed softly.

“ Alright, Ren. Call me Shiho then. I'll see you later.”

“ Right.” Ren nodded. He watched her leave, his smile falling. He had a long way to go before he could help them both the way he wanted too.

*********************************

He met Tao in a familiar cafe in Shibuya. He used the place all the time after he found it. Leblanc was their main hang out but, if he wanted to meet someone for lunch or talk over food, he came here. Sojiro’s curry was out of this world but that didn’t mean he wanted curry all the time. It would lose the specialness. “ Before we start, let me say I’m from the future, as strange as it sounds. I was sent back to send the god the Church of Control currently worshipped.”

“ You're shitting me.” Tao gave him a disbelieving look.

“ Just hear me out, alright?”

“ Fine. Go ahead.”

“ The metaverse is a place outside this world. Think of it as a mirror.” Ren began. “ It reflects how humans think and feel and is inhabited by shadows, which tend to be physical representations of things. For us, it was usually manifestations of how people view myths and legends. Justine did once say they could take the form of emotions though.”

“ Justine?”

“ She was a friend of mine who knew a lot about the Metaverse. She and her sister also served the God of Control. I was tricked into serving him for most of the year.”

“ Discarded when you weren’t needed anymore huh?” Tao asked. Ren nodded. “ Figures something from the human mind would use that pain is that ass tactic. So what are these Palace things then?”

“ They’re what we called the manifestation of someone’s distorted desires. Not everyone has it. The general public have something that works as a palace for everyone called Mementos. We access it through Shibuya station. Yaldabaoth is at the bottom of it.”

“ Why not go kick the shit out of him then?”

“ We can’t. They’re blocked by barriers. We unlocked those barriers before by destroying palaces though who knows if that’s the case now.” Ren told her. “ We had to take seven out before. I don’t know how many palaces there actually are though. I’m sure we didn’t just happen to stumble on the only seven palaces out there. Akechi would know more.”

“ The detective prince?”

“ He’s the cause of the mental shutdowns, working for Shido. I’m planning on trying to get him to work with me later. I want to try and get through to him. He died saving our lives in the last timeline.”

“ Troubled kid doing bad things cause he thinks he has no other choice.” Tao nodded. “ Seen that before.”

“ As I was saying though, the palaces are manifestations of what a person thinks of an area. Palace is the general term for it. In the past, we dealt with a castle, a museum, a bank, a pyramid, a space station, a casino and a cruise ship.”

“ A fucking space station? Who was that?”

“ Kunikazu Okumura. His palace was the HQ of his business.”

“ Oh, Big Bang Burger. How funny.”

“ Their truest self manifests there and their shadows can’t hide who they really are. It’s not in their nature. For better or for worse, we see what a person truly is, both from them and the palace itself. We found out our PE teacher abused the volleyball team due to finding a torture chamber in his castle’s cellars.”

“ Bastard. You taken him down yet? I wouldn’t mind punching such a sleazebag.”

“ He… doesn’t have a palace anymore.”

“ Huh?” Ren frowned, spinning an ice cube in his water around with his finger. “ What’s wrong? You look dead all of a sudden?”

“ The palace that replaced his is one of the people who helped me take him out.”

“ Your friend?”

“ It’s not just him either. The gallery you saw? It belongs to another one. Somehow, the God of Control has made my friends the new Palace Rulers.”

“ Shit. Are you serious?”

“ I don’t know the details but… six months ago, my friend Ryuji broke our PE teacher's arm. He’d attacked him before and Kamoshida broke his leg. This time though, Ryuji won. Ann became more selfish. Haru gave up. Makoto joined a cult. I don’t really know what happened to Yusuke. He messed with their lives because he sensed I came back in time. That’s my theory at least but…” Ren shook his head.

“ Having to fight your friends. That sucks. I can't even think about what would happen if I had to fight my sister.” Tao sighed. “ OK, Ren. I… can’t say I really believe that you came back in time but I know you believe it yourself so what do I know? I get we only met yesterday but if ya want my help, I’m fine punching some sense back into your friends with ya.”

“ Really?” Ren smiled. “ Thanks. I appreciate it, Tao. I’ll figure out all the plans later but I want to try and look into Ann’s palace. Do you know where Shujin is?”

“ Yeah. Decently.” She shrugged.

“ Good. I’ll text you when I’m ready. There’s an alleyway across from the school gate so I’ll text you when It’s last period and we can meet there.”

“ Gotcha.” She nodded. The two paid for their drinks and left. She offered to walk to the station with him. However, Ren stopped as they passed by a certain alleyway. “ What’s up?”

“ Uh. Give me a second.” Ren walked around the corner and his eyes widened. There, next to Iwai’s shop, was a door. It wasn’t the one he recognised. Instead of metallic and blue, it had a red glow to it. The door itself was wooden with a stone arch around it, looking like it came from old Tudor buildings he’d seen in pictures of England.

“ What’s taking so… what the?” Tao looked surprised as she followed his gaze. “ The fuck?”

“ Wait, you can see it?”

“ The door? Yeah, it’s pretty hard to miss. What the hell even is it?” Slowly, Ren approached. “ Ren?” He reached for the metal knocker on it. Before he could, the door slowly creaked open. A figure stepped out.

“ Come on in, you two.” Nyarlathotep grinned, leaning on his cane. “ We’ve got a lot to discuss.”

Chapter Text

April 13th

Ren and Tao entered into Nyarlathotep’s room. The walls were made of black stone, separated by stained glass windows of four figures. A woman with butterfly wings, the first form he’d seen of Nyarlathotep back when they first met, A figure with a white face, black wings and a large sword and a figure with long, flowing hair atop a many armed corpse. On the roof was a mosaic of Nyralathotep’s human form fighting a man in blue wearing a butterfly mask. Nyarlathotep took a seat at a desk, rocking back on his chair. “ Welcome to my… uh… well, I haven’t decided a name for it yet. Crimson room, perhaps? I don’t really know. Nyarly’s Persona Fun Room didn’t really have the right dramatic flare. Just thought I’d touch base now I’m prepared. Must feel nice entering a room like this and not being locked up, hmm?”

“ That was due to my own psyche, I seem to recall.”

“ That’s also true but I really didn’t like the idea of someone else dictating what room I’ll be stuck in for the next year so I made one myself. Like it?”

“ It’s…” He looked up at the stained glass windows. “ Something.”

“ I thought the religious theme made sense given what you’re facing.”

“ Who the hell is this guy? Where are we?” Tao asked.

“ Nyarly’s Persona Fun Room.” Ren said dryly. “ I’m guessing you’ll help me with fusion?”

“ I have the means to do that, yes. It’s not like you’ll get far with just Arsene, after all. Wild Cards always do tend to have very weak base personalities. Likely due to how malleable you are.”

“ Ya still ain’t answered me. Who the fuck are you?”

“ Language.” Nyarlathotep put his chair back down on four legs, resting his elbows on his desk and putting his hands together. “ My name is Nyarlathotep, the Crawling Chaos. I am the one who saved this young man and sent him back to the past to give him another shot. I also warned him about things changing but some people are slow on the uptake. Three days? Seriously?”

“ I just thought you meant I should be careful how I acted since I knew what would happen. I didn’t think Yaldabaoth would turn my friends against me.”

“ Of course it would. It’s the embodiment of humanity's desire for control. Did you really think it would just sit around and let you act freely?” Ren looked away, an annoyed look on his face. Admittedly, how it would respond never really entered his head. It should have, after all it spent the entire year controlling his moves in a game played for its own amusement. The fact it could have picked up on what happened and altered things was never something he thought about. He couldn’t say Nyarlathotep didn’t try and warn him either.

“ How did it do it?”

“ You figured it out yourself. Well, your methodology is wrong but it went back six months and altered history. Just far enough back that it could still enact his takeover without Philemon noticing anything was amiss. It made your blond haired friend more feral, your other blond haired friend less resilient and then made a cult involving your rule keeper friend. It implanted a dream into your artist friend leading him to his mentor’s secret and encouraged your fluffy haired friend to give up.”

“ And Futaba?”

“ Your surrogate sister was a palace ruler already. It didn’t need to touch her.” Nyarlathotep shrugged. “ Not that I wouldn’t put it past it to make other alterations as the year goes. What you’re up against hates losing and isn’t above altering reality itself in order to cheat. Watch your backs.” Ren watched as the Crawling Chaos stood up. “ Now then. For the other reason I called you here. Tell me. How were you going to give this one a Persona?”

“ Uh. Well. I… didn’t think that far ahead.” Ren admitted. Admittedly, he just expected it to happen. It always had in the past. Something happened that triggered an awakening, one way or another. But it had always been some personal issue. Makoto was the furthest removed from the target of the palace she awakened her persona in but it had been something that triggered a personal weakness that caused her awakening. Maybe it was cruel to expect Tao to go through that too but he couldn’t think of another way.

“ Of course not. I’m surprised you lasted as long as you did. The God of Control must have really pulled some strings to get you and your friends all the way up to his doorstep.” Nyarathotep gave a creepy chuckle as he slowly walked over to Tao. Tao raised her fists, ready to defend herself.

“ The fuck do you want you-” Before she could finish, the Crawling Chaos struck her forehead with his finger, stepping forwards with such speed neither Ren nor Tao could react. Tao stumbled backwards. “ Grk. Gaaah!”

“ Tao!” Ren looked at Nyarlathotep. “ What did you do?”

“ Wait a second.” Tao grabbed her head. With a powerful shout, the air around her seemed to explode along with the sound of shattering glass. As she panted, Ren’s eyes widened. Above her was a figure carrying a large paint brush as if it was a spear. A black shawl covered its face and it wore a black and white yukata that was splattered in a multitude of colours from paint like splatters. The figure spun its brush around before bowing and vanishing into the air. 

“ What? How did you…”

“ Not every awakening needs to be so dramatic as pulling someone’s face off or fighting against their own shadow, you know? Back in my day, people just had them if their will was strong enough. For people like your friend, all it takes is a slight nudge. For others, it may require a stronger approach but it’s all the same so long as you have the potential.” Nyarlathotep folded his arms. “ The will of rebellion is a unique trait for persona wielders. It’s what forms those costumes of yours. Your artist friend here has a strong one and it makes it easy for me to awaken her persona without her needing to awaken it your usual way. I could do the same to anyone who joined your initial gaggle. However, not everyone can awaken a persona. It does take a specific mindset or strength of self. I can’t pull a random guy off the street and pull a persona from them. Even if I did, they wouldn’t become a phantom thief like you. They’d just… have normal clothes. The truth seekers or SEES were like that. No matter. All it means is that, if you have a friend that wants to help out, just bring them to me instead of throwing them in one of the palaces and expecting them to get one.”

“ Thanks.” Ren nodded before turning back to Tao, who was still holding her head, grimacing. “ Are you alright Tao?”

“ No fucking clue. My head feels like it just split open. But… I feel different. That… Persona thingy you mentioned. Is that what it feels like to get one?”

“ Yeah.” Ren nodded. “ You’ll probably feel exhausted in a few minutes too. That’s how it was for the rest of us.”

“ Brilliant. Urgh.” She stood up. “ Though I guess that means I can… do whatever it is you do. Heh. You’re stuck with me now.”

“ Ha ha. I guess I am.” Ren smiled. “ You’re a true phantom thief now. Hmm. Change of plans. How about we visit Mementos instead tomorrow? I can show you the ropes.”

“ Sounds good.” She nodded.

“ I am thou. Thou art I. Thou hast established a true bond.” Nyarlathotep said mockingly. Ren looked back at him.

“ Social link?”

“ What do I look like? Your minder? Unlike Igor, I don’t care about your social credit score. Hang out with whoever takes your fancy. Make new friends or reconnect with old ones. Spend time feeding stray cats for all I care. I don’t see how it’s any of my business. ” The demon shrugged. “ Truth be told, I can’t connect to souls the way my counterpart can. Friendship and the power of love is Philemon’s thing. Though, when I was the one they were fighting, I never gave people the time to build bonds strong enough to enhance fusions so I’m sure you can do without. That being said, due to my connections with the other side of the sea of souls, I may be able to fish some new power for you to use in my own way. I’ll see what I can do.”

“ You’re going a long way for a simple tool.”

“ So did Yaldabaoth if you recall. Remember your place, human. When that egotistical moron is dealt with, I’ll happily throw you back. Not that you’ll need either of us after that point anyway.”

“ Nice guy, ain't ya?” Tao rubbed the back of her neck. “ Ya done with him, Ren?”

“ For now.” Ren nodded, turning to leave.

“ Unless next time, Phantom Thieves.” Nyarlathotep’s snickers followed them as they left, the old wooden door snapping shut behind them. Ren hoped the demon’s charity was just as free as he claimed.

****************************************

April 14th

Thursday was a surprisingly normal school day compared to the other three. Ann welcomed him with a smile, lessons passed as slowly as ever, he talked with Haru on the roof during lunch and made it out on time. He hesitated as he looked back to the school before gathering his nerve and leaving. Shiho would be fine. He had to believe that. As much as he wanted to wait for her just to make sure she made it out, he had to trust she’d be fine. He saw her in the halls over the day and she’d given him a wary look before moving off with Ann and her gang. Ren knew he scared her with what he said yesterday but, if it did anything to save her, it would have been worth it,

He found Tao leaning against the entrance to the station when he got there, a bag slung over her shoulder. “ Ready?” He asked.

“ Sure am. You?” Ren nodded, pulling out his phone. Then two made their way down to an alleyway close to the station before Ren entered the familiar keywords that dragged them into the palace of Tokyo. Passing down the stairs towards the station, Ren felt his clothes change from his school uniform to his phantom thief attire. Beside him, Tao whistled. “ Well, this is crazy.” She looked down the escalators at the twisting labyrinth that had opened up beneath them.

“ It goes down deep. Careful.” Ren took a look at Tao as she turned to face him. He had to assume she was smirking since he couldn’t see her face. She now wore a black gas mask, the eyes glowing red. Her clothes had remained mostly the same but her jacket, now tied around her waist, had turned white and showed off her sleeveless shirt. The biggest change, other than the fact her purple hair had also gone white, was that her arms were now covered in sprawling, multicoloured tattoos that started at the shoulder and went all the way down her arms, even covering her hands. “ Can you even see in that thing?”

“ What? The gas mask? Surprisingly, yeah. It’s like I’m not actually wearing anything despite how it looks. I was worried I’d end up looking as edgy as you but I’m digging the tats.”

“ What’s with all the white?”

“ Blank canvas, I guess. You said these forms were meant to be how we think a rebel is like yeah? A blank canvas can turn into anything ya want. The potential is limitless with no way to tie it down. White’s the colour of freedom, y’know? It’s every colour at once. At least that’s how I imagine it.”

“ I suppose I can understand that.” Ren nodded. “ Did you bring anything with you?”

“ Yup.” Tao reached into the bag around her shoulder and pulled a large gun from it. It looked like a water gun but with a large cylinder locked to one of the sides.

“ What is that?”

“ What? Never seen a paint gun before? I use it when I want a bit more paint in a certain area than with a spray can.” She smirked. “ Not very good with any weapon really so I just figured I’d punch things. Is that an issue?”

“ Brass knuckles it is.” Ren said. From his pockets, he pulled out a dagger and a handgun. “ It’s a model gun, before you ask. As long as it looks real, it becomes real in the metaverse. I bought the model from Iwai when we split up.”

“ Heh. Not bad.” Tao chuckled.

“ You’re gonna need a codename. We’re delving into people’s psyches so we figured it’d be best not shouting our real names the entire time. Mine’s Joker for example.”

“ I guess that makes sense. Well, my street name’s Guernica so let’s roll with that. That good?”

“ How well known is it?”

“ Well, not many people know I’m Guernica. I just started using it as a call sign after people started calling me some other stupid nickname. Had to get ahead of the rumours. Guernica’s my favourite painting. Picasso. You heard of it?” Ren shook his head. “ It was a piece made to protest against the bombing of a city in Spain by the Nazis and fascists in Italy. I’ll have to show it to ya once we’re done. Anyway, let’s go. I want to try this persona thing out.” Ren nodded. The two went down the escalator, reaching the edge of the subway platform. Ren was surprised to see two grappling hooks on a table off to the side.

“ Figured you’d need a quicker way down. They’re magnetic so you can just skate down the subway lines. More fun than walking, I think you’ll agree. Have fun. N.” Ren hummed. He was actually pretty glad that Nyarlathotep had thought of something. Running through the subway tunnels didn’t sound appealing in the slightest. Ren hummed before tossing the hook, latching it to the lines above. Tao did the same on the other line, smirking behind her mask. With a leap, they were off, skating down the lines as they were pulled forwards by the ropes.

“ Is this how ya usually do it?”

“ No. Before we had a van. This is a bit more engaging though. Hang right.” The two zipped past a mass of shadows.

“ What was that?”

“ A shadow mass. Their appearance changes depending on where we are. Here they’re exactly like the name implies but they come in the form of guards in other places. They’re usually multiple shadows together.”

“ Heh. Three rats in a trench coat then. I getcha.” Tao nodded. As they kept going through the lines, they soon reached the end. At the end of the path however, a Shadow Mass blocked them. “ Time to get serious, Joker. Here we go!” Tao leapt off the rope, detaching it from above before slamming her fist into one of the many masks on the Shadow Mass. It split apart, forming into three shadow’s Ren recognised from his early days. Pyro Jack, Pixie and Bicorn. “ Heh heh heh.” Tao cracked her knuckles. “ So, how are we doing this?”

“ Focus on the target, tear the mask off and channel your power at one of the shadows.” Ren told her. Tao nodded.

“ In that case, let’s see what you’ve got, Oi!” Tearing the mask off, Tao’s persona appeared overhead, spinning its spear like paint brush around and launching purple paint towards the bicorn that exploded on impact, blasting the ram shadow backwards. It was like the energy Makoto produced with Johanna, Ren realised. The Nuclear Element. Tao chuckled. “ Don’t let me do all the work here, Joker.” Ren smirked, reaching for his mask.

“ Ravage them! Arsene!” Tearing his mask off, he felt Arsene appearing over him, darkness whirling around him. “ It’s been too long.” Arsene launched a barrage of cursed flames towards the Pyro Jack before striking it down with it’s clawed hands.

“ Not bad. I can see how you’re the veteran.” Tao said, pointing her paint gun at the Pixie before blasting it out of the air. The Pixie fell to the ground. Before Tao could finish it off however, Ren put out his hand. “ Huh?” Ren walked up, his own gun raised.

“ How about you work with me?” Ren told the pixie.

“ W-What? Work with you?” It whimpered. “ Are you… being serious?”

“ Of course. Why wouldn’t I be? It’s either that or I let my friend finish you off but I know neither of us want that.”

“ That sounds like coercion. I’m not a criminal.”

“ You don’t have to be a criminal. Just… y’know. A thief.”

“ I don’t see a difference.” Pixie frowned. “ F-Fine. I don’t have much of a choice. As an aspect of the collective consciousness, I’m Pixie. Look after me.” The shadow shone before vanishing, absorbing into his mask.

“ Heh. Still got it.” Tao moved her gas mask into her hair, looking at Ren in shock.

“ The hell did you just do?”

“ Remember how Nyarlathotep referred to me as a Wild Card? Apparently, it’s a special type of persona wielder that can utilise the power of the shadows, turning them into personas and using them. I can fuse them into stronger forms with his help, or so I’m hoping.”

“ Aw, so I can’t do that?”

“ Nope. You’re stuck with… did you say Oi?”

“ Yep. That’s the name that came into my head. Katsushika Oi. She was an artist in the 1800s. Daughter of Katsushika Hokusai, if you’ve ever heard of that guy. Who’s Arsene?”

“ A fictional french thief. He was a rival of Sherlock Holmes, or at least a copy of him.”

“ Cool.” Tao slipped her mask back on. “ Well then. Shall we?” Ren nodded. They climbed up to the subway platform, moving down the stairs and surfed through the next floor, dealing with more shadows on the way. Ren wasn’t surprised Tao took quickly to a fight even against creatures like these. He’d seen how capable she was against the three thugs that tried attacking him. Compared to those, the shadows must’ve felt like punching bags. While Tao’s magical skill came from the Nuclear element, it was clear she was more at home with physical based attacks. Her persona was deft at piercing an enemy with her spear just as much as she was launching paint at them. However, more than a few times, she’d abandoned her persona entirely to punch a shadow herself. Either that or use her Paint gun like a mortar, launching an explosive blast of paint at the shadows to scatter them similar to how Haru had used her grenade launcher. Tao was a strong ally to have. Ren was thankful that fate had brought them together like this.

As Ren fought himself, he felt his old power coming back. It wasn’t much. Like Nyarlathotep had said, he was back to what he had been when he first became a Phantom Thief. Even still, he felt surges of power. By the time they reached the end of the third floor and found a distorted wall blocking their path, Ren could safely say he’d shaken off the rust. “ We won’t be able to get through here till we’ve taken down a palace.” Ren told her. “ This is as far as we go today.”

“ Shame. I was just getting into it as well.”

“ Well, we can scope out Ann’s palace tomorrow. Let’s get something to eat first. I forgot how draining all of this can be.”

****************************************

Ren drummed his hands on the table at Big Bang Burger. “ I think it's time.” He said slowly.

“ For what?” Tao asked, taking a bite from her burger. “ The Palash?”

“ Yeah. But first, I want to make a phone call.” He said. “ I said I was planning to get an old friend I know already uses the metaverse to help us out, remember?”

“ That Akechi guy, right? You trust him?”

“ Not at all. But I also know him enough to know he won’t be able to resist getting one up on Shido. Going behind his back to get stronger and gather allies he can use to bring him down? I think Akechi will jump at the chance. I’ve just got to lure him in.”

“ And if he doesn’t go for it?”

“ Then you and I will have to deal with Ann on our own.” Ren sighed. “ We need all the help we can get. For that, I’m willing to try any avenue I can. Akechi’s strong. With him on our side, we won’t have any problems. I can keep everyone’s vitality up with Pixie while the two of you put the pressure on. I think it’s worth a try.”

“ You’re the veteran here. You know him better than me. If you think about getting a detective involved in the thieving business, I won’t complain. Just make sure he doesn’t turn traitor again, alright?”

“ We tricked him before into thinking we’d fallen into his trap. I’m confident I can do it again if I have to.” Ren smirked. He looked at the familiar number on his phone he’d saved days ago. Akechi was the last person Ren expected to count on but these were strange times. He really did need all the help he could get. Putting his meal into a to-go bag, he and Tao left Big Bang Burger and headed for a more private part of Shibuya. It was time to bring Crow back into the fray.

*******************************

True Phantom Thieves

Joker: You seeing this, Tao?

Guernica: Yup.

Guernica: Ah. Other names. I see ya, Ren.

Joker: We’re not going to be alone forever. Figured I’d make it topical.

Joker: We’ll start investigating Ann’s Palace tomorrow. I’ll meet you after school.

Guernica: Not waiting for your pal?

Joker: Akechi will join us eventually. Figured we could scout the place out ahead of time

Guernica: Hey. I’m more than game.

Guernica: Just say the word and I’ll be there.

Chapter Text

April 14th

Goro Akechi sighed as he watched Sae walk off, out of the courthouse. Sushi would have to wait, it seemed. He started his walk down the courthouse steps. Life had been busy these last six months. Between his investigations and his work for Shido slowly increasing, he rarely had a moment to himself these days. Maybe it was Shido trying to get him from scheming. He couldn’t really say. Of course, dancing through the shadows of the underground railway or whatever palace some businessman or criminal formed as a black masked phantom in order to cause a mental shutdown. Not all of them were fatal, attacking random train drivers and the like was a means to an end after all, but he made quite the name for himself by solving the cases himself. He could write tired workers going off the rails as being exploited by their workplace in order to get them investigated and shut down and scapegoats were easy to find in the world of corporate espionage. No-one had any true friends that high up. Frankly, it was pitiable.

Just as he reached the bottom of the stairs, his phone started ringing. He opened up and hummed. It was an unknown number but not something like a cold caller would use. It was a traceable mobile number so it wasn’t from the Anti-social Force. Curiosity got the better of him. Who could have gotten a hold of his personal number? “ Hello. This is Akechi speaking.”

“ How private is where you are right now?”

“ I don’t see how that’s important?”

“ Well, unless you want someone to hear about how you’ve been causing mental shutdowns for the last-”

“ Who is this?”

“ I need to talk to you about something. How private is where you are right now?” Goro sighed.

“ Give me a minute.” Goro entered one of the offices off to the side and turned the lock. His mask dropped almost immediately. “ Answer me. Who the hell is this?”

“ No need to be so mad, detective. I’m not going to out you. I just want us to work together on a project of mine. I just want you to hear me out. Whatever I say, do not hang up your phone. Do you understand me?”

“ Fine. Talk.”

“ You can call me Joker. I’m from the future.” Goro couldn’t help but laugh at that.

“ You seriously expect me to believe that?”

“ Of course not but it explains what I’m about to say pretty well so for now, just play along.” He could hear the cocky smirk Joker had on his face right now. “ I’ll start with information you’d find interesting and then branch out. First of all, you’re waiting too long. Shido isn’t going to wait until he’s in power to let you take his revenge. The first thing he’s going to do the night he’s elected is kill you. You’re the one person who can expose his crimes. That makes you his biggest threat. Your plan won’t work.”

“ And what do you know of my plan?”

“ I know you’re Shido’s son and that all of this is just one big long game in order to kill him. That’s the gist of it right?”

“ How… did you…”

“ You told me. I’m from the future, remember?” Joker chuckled. “ In the future, there’s a group I lead known as the Phantom Thieves. You tried to blackmail us into taking the heart of Prosecutor Nijima and then planned to betray us to Shido. Unfortunately for you, we figured you out. We fought in Shido’s palace and then you were killed by his cognition of you. He knows exactly what you’re doing even if he doesn’t know the reasons behind it. You’re not as smart as you think.” Goro’s eyes went wide. There was no way Shido knew what he was doing. He was so meticulous in his planning. Perhaps he planned on killing him, Goro always knew the possibility was there, but to know Goro was planning on backstabbing him was absurd. Despite that, Joker somehow knew exactly what he was planning on doing. His claims of being from the future were insane and, despite that, were seeming weirdly credible. There’s no way he could have learned he was Shido’s son unless Goro told him himself.

“ What do you want?”

“ I want your help. I’m planning on raiding a palace and stealing the monarch’s treasure. It’ll cause a change of heart in them, forcing them to confess their crimes. But we need a path to the treasure first. Then we can alert the target we’re coming and force the treasure to appear.”

“ Treasure? What are you rambling about?”

“ You’ve been in palaces before, right? You might have seen weird, distorted, glowing orbs?” Goro was silent. He had a few times, admittedly, but he hadn’t given them much mind. It didn’t impact his mission, after all. “ When you alert the real world version of a palace owner you’re going to steal what’s most precious to them, their treasure appears in their palace. The threat of it being taken brings it out. It’s the cornerstone of their palace. Steal it and the entire place collapses. In a way, you’ve stolen their heart and the person will admit to their crimes themselves”

“ Hmm…”

“ I don’t expect you to trust me on my words alone. In the past, there were seven palaces we dealt with. Do you have the app?”

“ The app used to get into the Metaverse. A black eye on a red background. You’re referring to that, right?”

“ That’s the one. I can confirm three of them are still there. Shujin, keywords are Suguru Kamoshida, Castle and School, Ichiryuai Madarame’s shack, keywords are Madarame, Museum and Shack, and a house in Yongen-Jaya, the keywords being Futaba Sakura, Pyramid and Home. If you’re close to the courtroom, you check to see if Sae’s is there. Sae Nijima, Casino and Court house.” Joker explained. “  The other three are Shido’s, which I’m assuming you already know about, a mobster called Kaneshiro which I already know isn’t there and Okumura at his company’s HQ in Roppongi which admittedly I haven’t had the time to check. If you do end up checking it out, Kunikazu Okumura, Space Port, Big Bang Burger.”

" Space… port?” Goro asked incredulously. “ I know it's called Big Bang Burger but Okumura seriously sees his business as a space station?”

“ It’s also a metaphor for his leap into politics being like a launch to space.”

“ Ugh. Of course he’s planning to become a politician.” Goro shook his head. He’d taken missions from Okumura before, targeting competition to Big Bang Burger, Wild Duck Burger most recently. The man was in over his head.

“ Well?” Goro sighed.

“ I’ll check them out but you’re going to need to do more than tell me where palaces are to convince me you are actually who you say you are. I hope you realise that.”

“ That’s fine. In that case, how about this? On Sunday afternoon, a former member of the diet will be outside Shibuya station, making a speech about how the youth are struggling in society. The minister of transport will also make a statement though will end up ignoring a question about the recent incident and deny all responsibility.”

“ You don’t need to be a genius to guess that last part but… I guess I’ll keep an eye out for that politician you mentioned.”

“ Good. If you’re convinced, call me on Sunday evening. I’ll be waiting.”

“ Wait!” Goro was met with the beeping of the phone. “ Bastard.” With a sigh, Goro put his phone back into his pocket. Whoever this Joker was, he was a pain in the ass. How did he figure all of these things out? Surely, he couldn’t actually be from the future. While the metaverse itself was proof supernatural things could happen, Goro still found it hard to believe. Despite that, he couldn’t help but become curious.

He stepped outside the courthouse and crossed the street before he input the codes Joker had sent him. The world was quick to distort around him, a feeling he’d gotten far too used to at this point. He watched as the house of justice warped, growing neon billboards and expanding into a lavish casino, cognitions of various guests appearing around it, the red carpet outstretched for both the rich and important and the regular and mundane. Joker wasn’t lying about Sae having a palace. A large black set of scales hung above the entrance across a large window, a bright white light shining behind it. The scales balanced two concepts. On one scale was money. The other had two hands clasped together. The message was clear. The two things that mattered in this casino of justice were money and luck. He knew she was a jaded person who was dissatisfied with the system. To her, the very concept of justice must have seemed like a game that was rigged in the favour of the richest client. People like Shido could defeat chance by buying their innocence if they were sued and people sued against them were helpless. He remembered Shido just recently ruined the life of some student because they punched him for harassing some local woman. In that sense, this was justice for some people.

Goro left the palace, letting the casino vanish behind him as he returned home. He wrote down in his notepad the places Joker mentioned. Shujin academy, Madarame’s shack, a house in Yongen-Jaya, Okumura Foods. The selections seemed random. Shujin academy made sense. He didn’t know who this Kamoshida was but he had to assume he was the principal, lording his authority over the students. The king of a castle. He could see a palace forming in such a place very easily.

Madarame had been arrested months ago for forgery but that didn’t mean his palace didn’t still stand if the man was that egotistical. He assumed it was the same minimalistic place that he was arrested from. It wasn’t his real home, he had several of them, but it had acted as his art studio and the place his student had lived. Joker had said he thought of it as his museum. A place where all his great pieces were locked away.

The pyramid in Yongen-Jaya was the strangest one. He wondered who this Futaba was to make see her home as a crypt. He knew palaces were the form of someone’s heart becoming distorted. Thinking about it, Isshiki never theorised that it had to be through pride or greed like he was used to. Was it possible for a palace to form from a mental condition? Perhaps severe depression? It made sense seeing as it was a product of the mind.

Finally, Okumura’s Space Station. Big Bang Burger was space themed so his palace being the same did seem plausible, especially if what Joker said was true about him leaving the world of food for politics. If he was smart, he’d stay out such a cut throat enterprise but Okumura didn’t seem smart to him. If he kept his orders up, there’d come a time where he’d gain too much attention. At that point, Goro had no doubt he’d be sent to handle him just as he had the competitors the man had hired him to handle.

Goro spun his pen around his hand as he looked at the information he had been given. How did Joker find all of these people? His first point of interest was Shujin. I had been the first one Joker mentioned so it would have to be the first one he found. Solved if his claim from being from the past was true. That would assume Joker was a student from Shujin or at the very least connected to it. He knew Madarame had a student. Perhaps he went to Shujin as well. Okumura’s daughter going there as well would make sense. That just left Kaneshiro and Futaba. Could they have ties to Shujin as well? He knew gangsters used high school students by coercing them into illegal activities and blackmailing them into keeping it up but he knew nothing about this Futaba. Was she a student? A parent? Was she even related and he was theorising about the wrong thing? He sighed. Tomorrow was Friday. Joker’s proof was supposed to happen on Sunday. That gave him two days to find five palaces. Looks like he was in for a few busy days.

******************************************

April 15th

He decided to take two palaces for each day. It gave him time to scope them out, investigate their owners and still have time to take one while investigating Joker’s claims on Sunday. He didn’t believe him but he was a curious person by nature. His title of Detective Prince may have been manufactured but it didn’t mean he didn’t like solving problems. He started with the two most obvious ones. Shujin Academy and Okumura Foods.

He went to Shujin early while the students were in class and input the code. Sure enough, the world twisted, being replaced by a large castle with bright walls and a regal look. He walked up to the grand doors and, to his surprise, opened them up, revealing a lavish entry hall. A giant painting was the first thing that he saw, depicting a young woman, perhaps even a student, with long blond hair dressed in a red dress, a dark haired student standing to her right side and two others kneeling down to them as if they were royalty. So the woman was Kamoshida. He knew it was a last name but assumed it was a man. Looking closer, he saw two of the gemstones that adorned the picture frame were missing, one in each of the bottom corners. That was suspicious.

The entry hall was lightly defended, letting him enter up the stairs and enter a corridor stretching off to the right. He pressed his back against a wall as he saw a shadow patrolling it. It was a knight, dressed in crimson armour, its shield adorned with a red rose on a black background. The castle’s coat of arms. Keeping to the shadows, he avoided the knight, pressing into a room. He almost coughed from the dust. It was a library, one long since abandoned. He was leaning back to the ruler being a student now. One who wasn’t a fan of studying yet popular enough amongst the student body to be revered as a queen. Covering his mouth to stop himself breathing in the large amount of dust, he wiped a finger along the cover of some of the books. “ This is… a name?” They were all names. Old students, all with titles. The viper. The traitor. The whisperer. The thief. They were all likely students. students that had once stood against her. She compartmentalised them and then abandoned the room. Was this her trying to forget their misdeeds? Or were these people she’d dealt with?

Reaching the end of the shelves, he stopped. One book remained. Unlike the entire room surrounding it, it was clean, like the dust was avoiding it. Its colour was a brilliant yellow. Picking it up, he saw the picture of a young boy, a middle schooler, with black hair and a wide smile. Ryuji Sakamoto, the Fallen Hero. He placed it back down. He was wrong. This was a room full of people she wanted to forget. This boy, the Fallen Hero, was one such person. However, the fact it was still pristine proved something. No matter how much she wanted to forget this Sakamoto boy, she couldn’t. He wondered why that was. The title fallen hero suggested that he had been someone that had been good to her in the past and had fallen from her grace. Perhaps he betrayed her trust somehow. Without knowing much about Kamoshida, he couldn’t say for certain.

As he slipped back into the corridor, ready to leave, he was forced to stop as he entered the hall. “ When is Lady Ann’s new prince to arrive?” Peering over the edge of the banister, he spotted two knights talking. One of the knights he saw patrolling and a slightly larger one dressed in black, a claymore on its back. Slowly, he snuck around the side towards the window.

“ They’ll be here soon. You can count on that. Her majesty has been hard at work convincing him to our side.”

“ I hear he’s some kind of delinquent though. A criminal exiled to the lands of Shujin. I worry for our ladies' safety with such a man.”

“ Silence your tongue. You know how much Lady Ann despises those who spread unsubstantiated rumours.” The lower ranked knight flinched.

“ Yes sir. My apologies sir. But what of Princess Shiho?” 

“ Princess Shiho is Lady Ann’s greatest treasure. That shall never change. Her majesty must simply wish for a harem.” Goro scowled. So Kamoshida had her eye on someone she wanted to place under her thumb. We wondered who this Shiho was. Taking a second look at the picture, he wondered if the dark haired girl standing almost on the same standings as the palace’s ruler would be her. The knight had called her Kamoshida’s treasure, after all.

As the knights separated, Goro took his chance, jumping down and slipping back out the door and leaving the palace. He looked back up at Shujin Academy. Something was going on behind the scenes at that school but whether Joker was personally involved in it or not wasn’t something he could say for sure. He expected this to be Joker’s first target regardless. Whether or not he agreed to help him or not, Goro would be back here at some point to see him. If Joker saw him was another question.

In the afternoon, he arrived at Okumura Foods, staring up at the skyscraper in front of him. Kunikazu Okumura wasn’t here today. He’d checked. After the most recent mental shutdown Goro had done for him, he’d been hard at work absorbing the company into his own. Today was the finalisation of that. He was at their office meaning his own was open for him to check out. It’s not that he would have known he was here regardless since Goro didn’t intend to enter the building. He just didn’t want to get caught outside and spook Okumura into thinking he might be after him. He wasn’t. Not yet anyway.

Entering the codes into the app revealed Okumura’s palace. He entered through what looked like a sci-fi airlock into a large metallic room completely devoid of life. Plants were holographically projected in certain places to give the illusion of it but it wasn’t actually there. As he slipped through the shadows, he noticed the shadows were all machines. So this was how Okumura saw his people. How very corporate of him. It wasn’t the first time he’d seen something like this. He’d dealt with the palaces of businessmen before. Frankly, robots were a pleasant surprise from slaves or animals. At least he didn’t think they could feel emotions. It implied he didn’t fully understand the pain he was causing them. They were just machines to be used, thrown away and replaced without a care. It was still inhumane but in a less personal way than he’d seen in the past.

He stopped in a side room off the metal corridors and found a large window. Peering out, he saw the vastness of Okumura’s palace. A large space station, a central part of it still being constructed, likely a show of his political ambitions starting to get off the ground due to his connections with Shido. In the distance, he spotted other ships, a lot smaller than the one they were on. This was the central headquarters for a global chain. It made sense he’d see it as a fleet of ships if this was his cognition. Still, the idea of a space station brought a number of problems. He assumed Okumura was in the center along with his budding political dreams but that led to the question of how to get there. The fastest way would be to find a way on top of the ship and simply walk to it but would he be able to breathe if he did that? What were the rules regarding it? Okumura knew outside the building wasn’t actually space so it was possible he could. On the other hand, his perception of what space is like from movies could make it more real than it seemed. A question for another day. He didn’t have any reason to deal with Okumura here and now after all.

******************************************

April 16th

He decided that the museum would be his first target for Saturday. As curious as he was to see this supposed Pyramid palace, he decided to keep things grounded to start with. Madarame was a piece of news that caught Goro off guard when it happened. Hearing the full story made him decide Madarame was an idiot. One with an overblown ego if he did have a palace. He kept his student living in the same place he kept an overwhelming amount of evidence about his crimes with the only true security other than a simple lock being not to go in. Of course the one time the man left the door unlocked his student would go looking around. The boy was in his first year of high school at the time. Defiance served a teenager's most notable aspect. The student reported it, finding all the copies of paintings suspicious, blowing open an entire ring of art forgeries not only being done by Madarame but other people he sold them to. The ring was just the start. After his arrest, a large number of former students came out, talking about the conditions they lived and worked in before having their work stolen and being abandoned. They couldn’t talk out due to Madarame’s reputation in the industry, being threatened with what lives they had left being ruined. It had sparked a brief conversation about the power people could have but it was quickly forgotten.

He didn’t know if the shack was abandoned but it seemed relatively well kept for a place ransacked by the police just over six months ago. He wondered if the palace was even still here so long after its owner had been imprisoned. If it was, how would it even look? Was the shadow still there, going about its usual business? Was this museum even still standing or was it in ruins like the man’s reputation, the shadow holding on to whatever strings of pride it could hold onto? His questions were answered as he entered the Metaverse.

For one, it was a very abstract looking building. Madarame had been known for his different styles, of course. However, most of his works had been taken from former students. The man was too creatively bankrupt to have something like this be his palace, surely. A peek through the door revealed the truth. This wasn’t Madarame’s palace. Not anymore. He recognised the statue of the former student of Madarame in the center of the foyer, a woman at his back. He hummed. The palace had been taken over. It was the same palace as it had been but it had been completely conquered by someone else’s will. If it wasn’t then the keywords wouldn’t have worked. But how had he done it? Had the student somehow found the palace? Or had the palace, its ruler removed by an outside force, latched on to a new owner?

Finding there was no easy way to get inside the actual palace and a multitude of more interesting things to be doing caused Goro to leave without entering the palace. He didn’t go immediately to the pyramid palace, instead sitting inside a cafe in Shibuya and trying to make sense of everything up to this point. The most normal palace he’d seen was Okumura’s. Despite being in space, it was a normal palace. Kamoshida’s was odd. He was used to shadows referring to their rulers more business-like. Lady Ann was too personal. Then again, if she thought people either liked her or pretended to like her, having everyone around her use her first name instead of her last one made more sense. The strangest was the museum, or perhaps gallery would have been a better title for it. He’d have to ask the cognitive scientists under Shido’s employee about it assuming they could figure out how it happened themselves.

It took him about an hour to find the actual house in Yongen-Jaya that Joker had told him about. He hadn’t given him any other landmarks so he spent the time trying not to look lost by slipping into random shops as he tried to pinpoint the actual place. Wandering around, he brushed past a brunette school girl. “ Sorry.” He said. Glancing up, he noticed her uniform. Shujin again. Were there that many students that went there?

“ Not a problem. Have a good evening.” The girl bowed before walking off towards the station. Goro just shook his head. A few steps later and his phone finally locked on to the palace. No wonder he couldn’t find it. It was a plain looking place hidden down a side street. He’d probably walked past it half a dozen times. At least it was out of the way. He activated his phone and went in.

Goro was immediately assaulted by a sandstorm. Frankly, he should have expected that much from a place he was warned was a pyramid. Some palaces changed their environment. Okumura was the perfect example. Unfortunately with the sand came the sun, an intense heat bearing down on him, reflecting off the sands to make the whole thing seem blinding. He spotted the Pyramid amongst the ruins down a dune. Luckily, he didn’t have to worry about sand getting into his clothes. He’d had to deal with falling into a river before and came out of the metaverse bone dry. It was times like this he was grateful this was all in someone’s head.

It took him ten minutes of walking to reach the base of the pyramid and doing so had made him regret not packing a bottle of water. All of this may not be real when he left but it was certainly real at the moment and at the moment part of him wished he was dead. He rubbed his hands against bricks as he stepped around the outer area of the pyramid. There was one door and it was sealed shut by some ancient Egyptian security system or something along those lines. Peering across the sands, he saw the ruins of a town in the distance. If this was her home and that was meant to be the rest of Yongen-Jaya, it reasoned that Futaba lived with someone who had the key. That key would open the door and let him inside the pyramid. Goro sighed. Glorious. He immediately used his phone to leave.

All the palaces were what and where Joker said they would be. It didn’t prove he was a time traveller. It only proved he was good at finding palaces. If Goro was being rational about it, Joker was probably someone who had been using the Metaverse just as long as he had. How he got access to it was a mystery but it wasn’t like Goro had gotten it through normal means either. The key words for the Museum proved he had access to Madarame’s palace from at least six months ago, when Madarame still ran it. Unless he really was from the future. Unless the past had somehow changed when Joker came back, it was the best answer. It was the most reasonable assumption but it still had its flaws. If he had been around that long, how come they’d never met before now? Was he just that good? He also never dealt with any of the palaces he’d come across if that was the case. That didn’t make sense because he’d figured out what those strange ghostly things were. No-one from Shido’s group had been able to figure it out. How’d this outsider figure it out?

His thoughts brought him to sit across from Shibuya station that Sunday afternoon. As he sat there, he began hearing a speech. Former Diet Member Toranosuke Yoshida, a man who had opposed a minister now aligned with Shido named Kuramoto and had his name driven into the mud. No Good Tora is what he became known as. Goro listened as he began talking about the troubles of the youth of Japan. It was just as Joker had said would happen. Goro frowned. It didn’t prove anything. Just that he had connections with Yoshida. Even so, the reasonable arguments were starting to become less and less convincing. Joker knew things about him he’d never told anyone before. Knew things about palaces that only a veteran could. Knew an old passcode to a palace overtaken by another. From the future or not, he was dangerous. It wouldn’t hurt keeping a closer eye on him. He picked up his phone and redialled the number that had called him. It only rang twice. “ Hello detective.” Joker answered.

“ Very well, Joker. You’ve made your point. Let’s meet up.”

Chapter Text

April 15th

Ren was tense entering school in the morning. Today was the day. If nothing changed, Shiho would jump off the school roof. He hoped the circumstances were different enough that she wouldn’t. That he’d done enough to stop her. His warning helped in some way. He dreaded the idea of having to see it again. Watch her body fall through the air, this time knowing it would happen and not having done enough to stop it. All he could do was wait. He hated it. There was something about waiting that made his thoughts turn on him. He had this every time the thieves stole a target's heart. What if, this time, something happened? They couldn’t stop the thing they were trying to prevent happening. The fact he’d been proven right when Haru’s father had died hadn’t helped matters. There was something about him that liked feeling in control of a situation. Being helpless was never something he could stand.

The clock ticked by at a snail's place while Ren was forced to wait. He kept waiting for it. A student would look out of the window out of boredom and Shiho would catch his eye. He’d shout in alarm that someone was standing on the ledge of the roof. Shiho’s name would be on the lips of the student body. Then, oh so easily, she’d let herself go. She survived that day but in so much pain. Ren waited. Ushimaru’s class came and he did everything he could to steady his nerves as his mouth dried up, waiting for something to happen. It wasn’t until his teacher left the room did he realise nothing had. He let himself breathe. Shiho hadn’t jumped.

As he entered the roof at lunch time, he practically collapsed into the waiting chair, leaning back into it and looking at the clouds. “ You look happy.” Haru told him.

“ She’s safe.” He breathed.

“ Who?”

“ Shiho. I… Had a nightmare, I guess you could say. Kamoshida forced Shiho into his office and assaulted her. The next day, she jumped from the school roof and I could only watch.”

“ Sounds like a bad dream.” Haru nodded. “ Still, nothing out of the ordinary happened. Guess it was just a dream in the end.” Ren chuckled.

“ Yep. Just a dream.” School passed without incident and he stepped outside with a little more vigour than usual. He met Tao in the back alley. “ Don’t think I’ve ever seen you smile so widely. Guessing that girl’s fine then?”

“ Yeah. I saw Shiho in the halls after class.” Ren nodded. “ Honestly, it’s a weight off my shoulders knowing she’s alright.”

“ Glad to hear it. Right then. Shall we get a move on? Let’s see what this palace really has.” She rolled her shoulders. “ I brought your weapons like ya asked.”

“ Thanks, Tao.” Ren pulled out his phone. “ Let’s go.” Pressing a button, he watched as the world rippled and the school vanished, Ann’s Palace taking its place. Stepping out however, he was met with someone else entirely, looking stunned as she looked at the two.

“ Wha… What just…” Ren’s eyes widened as he looked into Shiho’s own. “ A… Amamiya?”

“ Suzui? What are you doing here?”

“ I was leaving and caught my name. Then I saw you and some other woman meeting in the alleyway talking about weapons.” Shiho admitted. “ What… is all of this?”

“ Uh. You’re dreaming?” Tao tried.

“ This is definitely not a dream!” Shiho retorted. “ Ren! What’s happening? Is this tied to that weird warning you gave me? Why is our school a castle now?”

“ Ok. Sit down. I’ll explain everything. Just… keep an open mind, alright?” Shiho nodded slowly, taking a seat on the wall behind her. Ren began to explain. It must have sounded like the ramblings of a mad man. A story of coming back in time only to find everything had changed. Ann, his friend who had done all she had for the Shiho’s sake, turned into one of the things she despised by a spiteful god. But he stood to oppose it and save Ann. To do so, he and Guernica would steal her treasure, destroy her palace and bring her back. Shiho listened to him quietly and intently, her face not moving a muscle to betray any emotions. When he finished, she opened her mouth and closed it a few times, trying to think of the proper response.

“ What… happened to me in your timeline?” She asked slowly.

“ You…” Ren sighed. “ Ann was being threatened by Kamoshida. She and him… Ann never wanted to talk about it so I didn’t know the details but she tried to placate him so you could stay on the team. She refused him and instead, he came to you. The next day, you threw yourself off the school roof.” Shiho gasped. “ I’m… I’m sorry. I just… I couldn’t let that happen again. Even if the circumstances were different. Even if you weren’t in danger. I just couldn’t…” The air fell silent for a few seconds.

“ And this place. It’s why Ann is the way she is now?”

“ It’s the root of her distorted desires. Usually, you gain a palace because your desires are distorted but I’m running off the theory Yaldabaoth forced the palace onto Ann and it changed her. Maybe that’s just wishful thinking but, either way, taking her treasure and stealing her heart will cause her to revert back to what she was before. It has too.” Ren said. He didn’t know what he’d do if it didn’t.

“ Then… Then can I help?” Ren looked surprised by the offer. “ I can’t just sit around knowing there’s a way to help save Ann. Please, Ren. Let me help you.” Slowly, Ren nodded. He remembered Ann being this way when she first stumbled into the Metaverse too. They’d rejected her but she got the app on her phone and it ended with her in more trouble than what would have happened if they’d just brought her along to begin with.

“ Ok. But stay out of sight and leave the battles to us. Alright?” Shiho nodded. “ Also, we’re not sure how saying our real names in here will affect Ann’s cognition so call me Joker while we’re in the palace.”

“ Joker. Alright.” Shiho nodded. “ I’m not going to pretend I get any of this but if it’ll help us save Ann, I’ll do it.” She looked to Tao, patiently leaning against the wall of the building opposite the school. “ And… you are?”

“ Call me Guernica while we’re in here. We’ll stick to that til we leave.” Tao pushed off the wall. “ Anyway, if we’re done, let’s go save your girlfriend, kid.” Shiho went bright red.

“ Ah. S-She’s not my… L-Let’s just go.”

They entered the palace through the same window Ren had before, he and Tao helping Shiho through it. Stepping into the entrance hall, Shiho stopped dead as she saw the painting. “ Is… that Ann?” She asked in disbelief. “ And… me. Satoko and Emi are there too. What is this?”

“ Satoko and Emi?  Ann’s friends?”

“ Emi Amari and Satoko Yuzuki. They’re both second years but I wouldn’t say they’re her friends exactly. They were just former victims Ann helped and they decided to stick by her for safety. They’re… a lot more into the whole punishment thing than I am. Emi is the type of person to go along with anything but I think Satoko likes the idea of getting back at people since she’s untouchable so long as she’s with Ann well. I don’t think Ann really trusts them though. You know what she’s like.”

“ The only person she trusts is you.” Ren nodded. Shiho didn’t answer. She just continued staring at the Ann in the painting.

“ She looks so… regal. Just like an empress.”

“ The Lovers actually.”

“ What?”

“ Tarot cards? Lovers Arcana? It’s more based around relationships than it is anything romantic.” Ren shrugged.

“ The hell do you learn these things?” Tao asked, giving him a strange look. Ren just shrugged.

“ I got bored one afternoon.” Even with them knowing he was from the future and Tao knowing about the Velvet Room, it was way easier to explain it away as some useless trivia he learned at some point rather than go in depth about the idea of the tarot being tied to shadows and his social links. He wondered what Arcana Tao and Shiho would be if he was still tied to that room. Tao seemed like she could be Strength now he didn’t have the twins helping him out. He doubted he’d be befriending Makoto for a while if she was following the God of Control’s cult so maybe Shiho could replace her as the Priestess? No, he had to stay focused. He kept going up the stairs. “ Come on. We can’t stay here all afternoon. Let’s go.”

They managed to slip into a corridor on the left side of the entry hall. Ren used his honed thief skills to leap between shadows, scouting ahead while Tao looked after Shiho in case of an ambush. He peered into some of the side rooms. Much like Kamoshida’s castle, what he assumed to be classrooms had been changed into various other rooms. Rooms with red leather sofas and mirrors where the blackboard would have been. Rooms with wardrobes draped in red ribbons and small tables with makeup on them. A bedroom with a single bed and a stereo, some sweets on the bedside table. The palace looked old fashioned on the outside but Ann’s mind had a way to modernise it that Kamoshida’s couldn’t. He expected nothing less from her.

After handling the guards along the corridor, he came to a door that led outside. The trio entered, finding a large garden. The flower beds were filled with roses of every colour while various topiary sculptures were scattered around the place. All of them were of Ann. Some of her alone, posing as if she was modelling. One had her standing triumphantly on a faceless student, bowing to her on hands and knees as if she was a diety. One was her and Shiho sitting on a bench and laughing. “ This was last year.” Shiho said, staring at it. Ren and Tao turned to her. “ It was summer, just after my first volleyball tournament with the school. We got third place and Ann took me out to celebrate. We could forget about all of our troubles back then. Kamoshida only started being stricter on us after that and the rumours surrounding Ann weren’t all that bad at the time. Wasn’t until after summer that things started getting worse.” She sighed. “ I wish we could have stayed like this forever.”

“ If it’s here then Ann considered it a good memory too.” Ren reassured her. “ I’m sure she thinks the same.” Shiho smiled a little at that. She looked away from the happy memory and nodded to him. They kept moving through the garden, passed other hedge statues of Ann and into a tunnel made from flowers. Ren always thought Haru was the plant lover but Ann certainly had her preferences. The amount of roses on display was staggering. Then again, Ann always did like roses, thinking about it. She liked that, despite its beauty, they could still be dangerous.

Exiting the tunnel, they came to a large stone circle. It took Ren a few seconds to understand what it was from the ring of seats around it. “ Hey, Joker. Ain’t this-”

“ Yeah.” He nodded to Tao. “ This is an arena.”

“ Ann did joke once about the courtyard being a perfect stage for her punishments.” Shiho said.

“ An arena like this is more of a death pen for criminals.” Ren mused.

“ But of course it is. How else am I supposed to get the word across not to fuck with me?” The three looked up in shock. All of a sudden, shadows appeared in the seats, cognitive clones of nameless students talking in hushed whispers. The best seat in the house was also filled. Ann rose from it, the other two members of her posse, Yuzuki and Amari, kneeling down at either side. She was just like in the painting. She wore a regal, long red dress and heels, her hair untied and falling down her back, a silver tiara in her head, an ornate black rose in its centre. She truly looked like a queen. Despite that though, her golden eyes were cold. “ What do we have here? A thief and a punk here to steal away my Princess? You can’t have her.”

“ Ann?” Shiho gasped.

“ That’s her shadow.” Ren grimaced. “ Not good.”

“ What? Did you think I didn’t notice you coming and going? Where’s your brown coated friend who dropped by this morning? Not joining us?”

“ Brown coated friend?” Tao asked, confused. Akechi. So he was actually investigating. He never could turn down a good mystery. How very like him. Still, for her to know they had come and gone only meant one thing. She had cameras.

“ The painting. You use it to watch everyone who comes in.”

“ Of course. Let me guess. You snuck in through the window into my parlour like a fly. People like to claim I’m a dumbass just because I’m blond but I pay a lot more attention than people like to think. You’d think they’d learn by now. The amount of servants that try to steal from my palace is crazy. But look at you two proving my point.” Ann’s eyes glowed with anger. “ How dare you try and steal my Shiho away from me!”

“ Servants?” Shiho echoed. “ Ann. What…”

“ What else would I call them? Backstabbing little wretches they may be but they all serve me. I am Shujin’s Empress after all. There are those who would like to think they have any power in my domain but I don’t care for people with the wrong opinion.”

“ Ann…”

“ I’m just trying to protect us, Shiho. These people. All these damn cowards care about is themselves. They’ll tear everyone down around them in order to make themselves feel less pathetic. I won’t let them just do what they please anymore. But if they won’t kneel to the crown willingly I’ll make them do it by force. It’s the only thing these pathetic liars and thieves listen to.”

“ But… I don’t want to be protected like that, Ann.” Shiho told her, hand over her heart, her breathing becoming heavier. “ This… This isn’t right.”

" Of course it’s right. Because I say it is. If they’re smart, they’ll follow my word. It’s not like it’s Nijima’s insane religion. It makes sense. If they can’t follow the rules then-”

“ What rules did Nagamoto break other than being in the Theatre club?”

“ She was an example of what happens to thieves in my domain.” Ann said cruelly. “ If Yakumo had stayed in the lines and simply obeyed then her club members wouldn't have been hurt. Blame her peers, not me.”

“ That’s not…” Shiho twisted her eyes shut. She was shaking. Her nails pierced the palm of her hand from how tightly her fists were clenched, blood running down her fingers and dripping onto the stone floor. She felt cold and yet her heart was burning. These were Ann’s true feelings? She really did think everyone was out to get her. She wanted to be in control. Did she really think becoming a tyrant would make her happy? But what could she do? Ann was her only friend. They’d been together for as long as she could remember. It didn’t matter what happened or what they went through. They always stayed together. This was wrong but it was Ann. Her mind was split and she felt the pain.

Are you willing to turn a blind eye to it , a voice echoed in her head. Can you support such a person even though you know that it’s wrong? She knew it was wrong but it was Ann. She couldn’t just abandon her. Is it Ann? Is this really the Ann you remember? Shiho forced herself to look at what her friend had become. A tyrant in red, surrounded by people too scared of her to disobey her command. The Ann she knew would have died before wanting to become this and yet here she was. You can’t truly accept this. Shiho scowled. She hated this. She hated all of this. Why had Ann become this? She couldn’t believe it, even though it was right in front of her. This couldn’t be Ann. Don’t turn away from the truth. If you want your friend back, there’s only one thing you can do now. The voice was right.

“ Ann…”

“ Hmm?”

“ I won’t let this continue!” Ann’s eyes widened. Behind her, Ren smirked. He recognised what was happening but remained quiet. Shiho didn’t need that last push. She could jump all on her own. “ I won’t just stand here and let you do this to people! Not anymore! I will… I will bring you back to your senses!”

“ I see…” Ann said slowly. “ I get it now. You’re not Shiho.” Ann snarled. “ YOU’RE JUST A FAKE! KILL THEM!” Shadows appeared around them and charged. 

I’m glad we’re finally on the same page. It’s been far too long you’ve spent denying the truth you saw before you daily. Shiho gasped, staggering backward as pain shot through her head. Don’t look away from it anymore. This is the truth. Fight for it. Claim it as your own. Only then can you change it for the better! A mask appeared on Shiho’s face as she grabbed her head with one hand. Her fingers grasped it. I am thou. Thou art I. Our contract is formed. Fly the banner of resistance! 

“ AAAAAAAAAH!!!!” Shiho screamed as she tore the mask off herself. Ren and Tao raised their arms as a powerful shockwave blasted from Shiho, sending all the knight’s flying. Above Ann grimaced as she weathered the storm, digging in her heels as if defying Shiho’s new truth.

“ So this is your true form.” She said, breathlessly. “ Shiho… No. You’re just another Thief. Amari! Deal with them!”

“ Y-Yes, your majesty.” One of the bullies, Amari, said nervously. As she leapt from the balcony, her form shifted. Her hair grew long and blond as a black dress formed around her, a metal tool appearing in her hand as she floated in the air. Ren recognised this shadow. Leanan Sidhe. He looked back to Shiho as the dust settled.

Shiho was dressed in a white cloak, its hood going over her hair and wrapping around her neck like a scarf. Under it, he caught what seemed to be blackened armour. What stuck out the most though were the red gauntlets she wore. Thorns seemed to grow out from under them, wrapping around her arms. That was when he noticed the black roses on the back of them, an inversion of the red roses on the black shields of Ann’s knights. She looked like some kind of squire or perhaps a fallen knight. Slowly, she picked up one of the discarded weapons of the knights, a thin rapier. Her persona behind her, glowing with an almost divine aura. It held a flag in one hand, the banner flying high. It wore silver armour, a knightly visor over its face and black hair braided swirling around it, a blue cloak on its shoulders with a large golden cross on the back of it.

“ Call me whatever you want, Ann. It doesn’t matter to me. Hear my vow.” Shiho let out a cold breath. “ I will save you!” Ann sneered before she turned and left, not even bothering to witness the fight, leaving it to her pawn. Leanan raised her tool, darkness forming around it. “ Jeanne!” Shiho’s Persona swung the banner. The air chilled before ice exploded underneath the shadow, interrupting the attack. Shiho looked back at Ren and Tao. Ren nodded.

“ Arsene!” Ren’s persona appeared behind him, flying forwards and striking the shadow down to the ground. Tao took the opportunity, blasting it with a blast from her paint gun, the projectile blowing the shadow back. It rose angry, firing a blast of darkness at them.

“ No!” Shiho shouted. Jeanne slammed her flagpole against the ground, creating a barrier around the party. “ I will protect everyone!” With Shiho’s protection, Ren used Arsene once more while Tao summoned Oi. Arsene knocked Leanan into the air for Oi to launch her paint at it. It exploded into fire, sending the shadow back to the ground like a comet. Ren paused for a moment, looking back at Tao. No, he’d deal with that later.

“ It’s down! All out attack!” The other two nodded before rushing in, striking at the shadow in its weakened state. Ren and Tao backed off as Shiho summoned Jeanne, the persona spinning its flag before driving it through Leanan’s back, destroying the shadow. They breathed a sigh of relief. “ Nice work.” Shiho panted as the battle concluded before stumbling back. Ren caught her as she fell. “ Come on. Let’s get you out of here.”

*************************************

“ Welcome… huh?” Sojiro looked up as Ren and his friends came through the door. “ Who are they?”

“ Sorry. My classmate collapsed on the train and missed her stop. I thought it would be better to bring her here than leave her at the train station.”

“ Hmm. I suppose that’s fine. I’ll brew some coffee.” He looked at Tao. “ And you, miss?”

“ Not interested.” She smiled.

" That’s not what I… oh, forget it.” Ren chuckled.

“ How are you, Shiho?”

“ Sorry. I didn’t mean to worry you. But… I feel better, weirdly. Like my head’s cleared.”

“ Yeah, that tends to happen.” Ren admitted. “ I’m guessing you’ll be coming the next time then?”

“ You’re not going to be able to stop me.” She said. “ But… what about Ann? Will she know?”

“ It’s not that immediate. Don’t worry.” Ren told her. “ That being said, you’re going to need a codename.”

“ Flag girl?” Tao offered.

“ How can an artist be so uncreative?”

“ Screw you.”

“ Hmm. Songbird?” Shiho offered.

“ I’d rather stick with one bird. Crow has that covered, assuming he comes back.”

“ Was he the brown coated guy Ann mentioned?” Ren nodded.

“ What are you kids talking about?” Sojiro asked, placing a coffee cup down for Shiho. “ You’re not making trouble are you?”

“ It’s just a game. Don’t worry. I joined a club at school.” The man hummed.

“ Thank you sir.” Shiho bowed her head slightly before sipping her drink.

“ No problem. Just take it easy.” Shiho nodded. “ What kind of game is it?”

“ It’s a fantasy game. We play as adventurers.” Ren told him.

“ Hmm. And you’re thinking of… codenames? Hmm. I suppose adventurers do go by them sometimes. I remember one book I read in my youth where a mercenary went under the title strider. What type of character is it?”

“ I want to protect my friends.” Shiho said. Sojiro hummed.

“ Guardian? Warden? Paladin?”

“ Paladin. Like a holy knight.” Shiho hummed. “ I like it. Thank you, sir.”

“ Ha. It’s pretty generic but if that’s what you want to go by then I’m happy to help. Keep this one on the right path, would you?”

“ I’ll try my best.” Sojiro smiled before walking away. 

“ Paladin then?”

“ Right. Leave it to me. I’ll protect you all.”

***************************************

April 17th

Ren downed an entire bottle of soda. He forgot how foul Takemi’s medicines could taste, especially when she was trying to make it taste bad. He’d have to get some coffee when he was back. A bitter taste to counteract the horrible one. As he walked down the past towards Leblanc, his phone started ringing. He looked down at it and smiled, answering it. “ Hello detective.” He said.

“ Very well, Joker. You’ve made your point. Let’s meet up.” Akechi said.

“ Glad to hear it. In that case, how about the Shujin Palace? I happen to be looking into that one. I know you’ve been there too.”

“ How did you-”

“ 4PM tomorrow outside the Shujin Palace. Is that fair to you?” Akechi hummed.

“ Alright. 4PM. Don’t waste my time on this, Joker.”

“ I would never do such a thing. We’ll be waiting.”

“ We?” Ren hung up. Tomorrow was going to be an interesting day.

*********************************

True Phantom Thief Chat

Joker: Akechi’s coming.

Guernica: Cool. Second Noob.

Paladin: Is there a reason you made a second group chat for this Ren?

Joker: Just cause I invited him doesn’t mean I trust him

Joker: Akechi’s a strong persona user. Figured we could use the back up.

Guernica: Use him before he uses us.

Paladin : I’m not sure about this

Joker: He did try and kill me in my timeline

Joker: We used it to pretend I was dead so we could catch Shido out.

Joker: He’s not as smart as he thinks he is. Just leave him to me.

Chapter Text

April 18th

When Akechi arrived inside Ann’s Palace that Monday afternoon, the Thieves were waiting for him. “ Welcome, Detective.” Ren smirked. “ Nice to meet face to face.”

“ Yet again for you, right time traveller?” Akechi scoffed. “ I expected a dangerous felon. Instead, I seem to have met the circus. What are you three wearing? It’s a little early for Halloween.”

“ You have a costume yourself, don’t you? Your black masked form?” Ren retorted.

“ I do but I only use that if I don’t want people recognising me. I don’t wear it all the time.” Akechi sighed. “ You do know you don’t need a costume to summon a persona, yes?”

“ It’s a brand.”

“ So you don’t know. And here I thought I was dealing with a veteran. Unless of course you’re just an idiot.”

“ Glad to see you aren’t pretending to be nice. I wish we could have opened with this in the other timeline. You played the good detective. Even mentalised a fake costume to throw us off along with another persona. Robin Hood ring any bells.”

“ Of course I am. That’s my-”

“ Loki.”

“ Tch.” Akechi grit his teeth. He’d been planning to hide Loki from the thieves while using Robin Hood in order to play down his strength. “ Do you have any idea just how irritating you are, Joker?”

“ You made it quite apparent last time, yes.” Ren grinned.

“ I do not believe you are from the future.” Akechi said plainly. “ I don’t quite know how you figured out so much about me but I’m guessing you want my help with this.” He gestured to the palace. Ren nodded. “ Who is Kamoshida anyway?”

“ Our gym teacher. He also doesn’t own this palace anymore.”

 Like Madarame and his student. Yusuke Kitagawa, correct?” Ren nodded. “ Hmm. I see. So this palace latched onto… who owns this?”

“ Ann Takamaki. She’s a student at Shujin.”

“ Takamaki then.”

“ What do you mean latched?” Shiho asked.

“ It’s a working theory. I’m guessing that this Kamoshida had a sudden shift in personality. Like something shocked he viewed the world. Am I right?” Ren and Shiho shared a look. Shiho nodded.

“ He was injured by a student. After that, his authority was undermined by the student council and the principal.”

“ He took a hit to the ego and realised he wasn’t the ruler of the school he thought he was. His control over the palace dissipated as the shadow weakened and vanished. However, the castle remained. In order to preserve itself, it latched onto a person with a similarly distorted heart as Kamoshida. That’s how Takamaki and Kamoshida could share their palace. It’s the same one, just altered to the current monarch’s wish. That’s just my theory, of course.” Ren hummed. He’d assumed that Ann having Kamoshida’s palace was due to the machinations of Yaldabaoth. Despite that, Akechi’s theory made sense. It explained how Kamoshida and Madarame’s palaces were under Ann and Yusuke’s control while Kaneshiro’s had just vanished instead of being replaced with someone like Makoto or Ryuji. This God of Control had altered their lives to create the distortion into their hearts. The Metaverse had done the rest on its own. An empress replaced a king. A gallery replaced a museum. The world kept turning.

“ I’ll admit. I hadn’t thought about that.”

“ What was your theory?”

“ The God of Control.” Ren shrugged.

“ What?” Akechi laughed.

“ How do you think I ended up back in time? After we beat Shido, the public couldn’t accept such a major shift. The God of Control had spent the entire year building power and influence by using us, it was able to control the public after this major upset. Because of it, nothing changed. Even with his crimes admitted, Shido was still going to become the leader of Japan. We went to the depths of Mementos and found it. We lost.”

“ But why would it send you back to the past?”

“ That was another power. However, upon doing it, the God of Control sensed the change and altered things six months before I got here. I’m guessing, since it’s an aspect of the collective unconsciousness, it just wasn’t affected by the time travel.”

“ Great. So you’re telling me you’re trying to overcome something more powerful than when you lost to it initially?”

“ Kinda. Yes.”

“ And I’m guessing your old friends include Takamaki and Kitagawa?”

“ Yeah…” Akechi burst out laughing.

“ I’m only here because you’re scrambling for whatever persona users you can.” Ren didn’t answer that. “ Ha ha ha. I can’t believe you fooled me into thinking you were some trickster.”

“ But to acknowledge that, you have to admit to me coming back through time, right?” Akechi stopped. “ So do you believe me? If so, you have to admit this goes further than Shido. That’s why I called you here.”

“ I… Did you just… you drew me in and let me talk myself into a corner.” Akechi scoffed.

“ Yeah, you’re good at that. The whole reason we figured you out the last time was due to delicious pancakes.”

“ Pan…cakes? That’s a story you’ll have to tell me some other time.”

“ So you’re going to help us?” Akechi sighed.

“ I suppose I must. Don’t get me wrong. You haven’t convinced me about your story. However, supposing it’s true, giving you a hand won’t hurt me.” Ren offered his hand and he shook it.

“ Welcome to the team, Crow.”

“ Crow?”

“ Well, you need a codename. You chose it last time so I figured you’d choose it again.”

“ Hmm. It has a good ring to it, I’ll admit” Akechi nodded. “ Very well. Crow then. I suppose it is for the best that we keep our identities hidden. Especially since you know her. Classmate?”

“ I’m not going to deny that.” Ren shrugged. “ Are you gonna change? She knows what you look like already but later targets may not.”

“ Who said I’m going to help you later? Haaaa.” Defeated, Akechi raised a hand to his face. Shadows wrapped around him, forming a familiar black armour and sinister looking mask. Behind him, Tao laughed.

“ And you called us clowns. Ha ha ha. What are you? An Feather Ranger?”

“ Hmm. Actually, that does seem to be the inspiration.” Shiho noted. “ Maybe… an anti-hero feather ranger?”

“ It’s still somehow better than the first outfit. Even if it is overly edgy.” Ren chuckled. “ Less of an eye sore in black than in orange and white.”

“ Please tell me I never stoop so low.”

“ You had us raid Sae’s palace and joined us wearing the ugliest thing known to mind in an effort to trick us into thinking you weren’t going to betray us. Seriously, you looked like a band conductor got their head stuck in a traffic cone. We knew the entire time and laughed about it in our private chat.”

“ I’m not believing a word you say.” Akechi folded his arms. “ Let’s just go in before I change my mind.”

***************************************

Ren waved to the painting as they passed it by. Knowing Ann knew they were there didn’t really bother him. If the palace rulers didn’t know they were there by the time they sent the calling card, they sure as hell knew afterwards. They’d introduced themselves to Ann’s Shadow already. Her knowing they arrived was essentially them telling her the game was on. The thieves she hated so much had arrived. His wave was a dare for her to stop them and a show of confidence he believed she had no chance. “ Stop being so cocky, Joker.” Akechi berated him. Ren just laughed.

He decided to check out the Library after Akechi told him just to see it for himself. He knew Ann wasn’t the most studious of people so the Library being her room of abandoned things made a lot of sense. He recognised a few names on the books from people he’d helped. Mogami, the stalker girl, was a standout. It reminded him to check on her after the situation with Ann was sorted. He’d probably have to change her heart again.

Ren picked up Ryuji’s book from the side and frowned. “ Sakamoto?” Shiho asked. “ His book’s still clean.”

“ I imagine this is a place for forgotten souls.” Akechi said. “ But this boy is someone Takamaki simply cannot forget.”

“ He was… well, I wouldn’t call him a friend. Closer than a classmate to Ann but not close enough to be a friend. He was the one to break Coach Kamoshida’s arm as well. It was the first domino that changed everything in school.”

“ Interesting. A boy like that certainly must have made an impact. I’m assuming he was arrested?”

“ He’s in juvie, last I checked. He may be out on probation but he’s obviously not allowed back here.” Akechi hummed. “ Planning on looking into it?”

“ If he’s connected to your God of Control then it’s best we do, correct?” Akechi said. Ren nodded before returning the book. He hoped he would get the chance to help Ryuji later.

Leaving the Library, they kept heading down the right corridor. The arena in the garden had been a dead end. While the garden itself could have had a separate path they didn’t find, this was the closer route. It made sense to explore it first. As they passed through corridors and different, fancy looking rooms, dealing with shadows as they went, Ren kept an eye on his team mates. Tao was interesting. She preferred a more hands on approach over using her persona, squaring up to shadows with her fists or blasting them afar with her pain gun. She reminded him of Ryuji with how in the enemies face she liked to get, squaring up against them much like she had against those thugs the day they met. Despite her strength, she was surprisingly agile as well. That being said, she also didn’t rely on her persona. She’d pull Oi out to deal with things she couldn’t easily hit or was reminded she even could. He supposed she was simply more used to doing things herself

On the other side of things, there was Akechi. It was weird to be fighting alongside Akechi in his true form. Just like Joker did, he utilised multiple personas, swapping between Robin Hood and Loki depending on the situation. He was more composed than when he fought them. Then again, he also forced himself to go berserk with his powers in order to increase his own power. Ren could tell he wasn’t used to working as a team. However, his raw strength was good at creating openings. Despite being a lot colder, he was still just as good of a strategist. Meticulous in a way Ren hadn’t understood before seeing who he truly was under the mask. It was strange in a way but he enjoyed fighting alongside the real Akechi. He preferred it when people were being themselves.

Finally, there was Shiho. He knew Shiho was a brave person deep down. Even back in his own timeline, she’d returned to the place that caused her incredible harm in order to face her demons head on. Even so, the Shiho he knew now felt like someone entirely different. She was driven, not afraid to stand on the front lines in order to protect the others. Ren had to assume Ann being in trouble had a lot to do with it. Shiho and Ann were the exact same in a lot of ways. They’d both do anything for a friend, especially if that friend was the other person. It made his heart warmer knowing that both of them cared so much about each other they’d throw themselves into danger for the other’s sake.

After a while of climbing the castle, the eventually entered a large chamber, looking down on it from a balcony above. It looked like some kind of training room an army may have used. Cognitive students crawled under what looked like a volleyball net, tried to avoid balls fired at them at high speeds from the knights and leapt high into the air to avoid flaming vents. It was clear this was the gym. Unlike the church it had been for Kamoshida, here it was more like the torture rooms from the prison. On the stage stood Kamoshida himself, arms folded and barking orders.

“ Come on, you whelps. How are you gonna defend the princess in battle if you can’t even complete some simple training?” He shouted. “ Her majesty doesn’t take kindly to weakness for her guards. If you can’t protect her, you might as well go see Nijima now!”

“ Coach Kamoshida?” Shiho said in surprise. “ Wait, that’s the Volleyball team. Are they… meant to be training to protect me?”

“ Well, you are part of the team. She probably sees you as its star. All the rest are just there to support you.” Ren said.

“ That’s not… We’re a team. We support each other. I’m nowhere near the best we have.”

“ It’s her view of the world, ain’t it?” Tao said. “ If she cares about you more than them, of course she’ll see it that way. Even if she’s seen ya play, she’d probably brush it off as them stealing your glory.”

“ Cognition is a complicated affair.” Akechi nodded. “ So, that’s the previous ruler of the castle? I expected him to be the school principal.”

“ Coach Kamoshida is a former Olympian. He won a gold medal for our country.” Shiho told him. “ When he was hired on, the Principal treated him with incredible respect since he figured he could help their sports teams claim national success. He only really cared for our team though and he pushed us incredibly hard. He even got the track team shut down after running them into the ground with his coaching.”

“ But then his arm got broken to the point he couldn’t play as well and the council stepped in against his harsh training. Hmm. I see.” Akechi looked back to the coach. “ Takamaki turned him into a drill sergeant. She mustn't see him as a loving person.”

“ He takes volleyball seriously.” Shiho laughed nervously.

“ So what now?” Tao asked. “ There’s no way the coach is gonna let us past.”

“ Nothing else for it.” Ren said. “ It’s not like this is the first time I’ve had to fight him.”

“ Ah. Another story for later. Incredible.” Akechi shook his head. “ If we’re doing this, let’s get it over with. It may just be another shadow but ones formed from actual cognitions are usually a lot tougher than the rank and file.”

The thieves leapt down, taking out the group of knights that were launching balls at some of the students. “ What the… Who the hell are you?” Kamoshida shouted.

“ Clearly, we’re a rival team here to steal your training secrets.” Tao joked.

“ Tch. You're those damn thieves that threatened her majesty. Well, you came to the wrong place if you were looking to bother someone else.” Kamoshida smirked before casting a glare at the Volleyball team. “ The hell are you morons waiting around for? An invite in the mail? Form up. We’ve got some live training this time.” The volleyball team scrambled together, forming together ready to face the thieves.

“ Not fighting us yourself, Coach?” Ren asked.

“ You don’t deserve my might. Play with someone your own skill level first.” He jeered, walking off the stage and behind the players. With a snap of his fingers, the nervous players began to transform into shadows. The female players' uniforms turned into red dresses, their eyes closing and their hair turning blond, transforming into what Ren recognised as a Silky. The males meanwhile shrunk, their skin turning red and their hair spiking. Ren didn’t recognise that shadow. It looked like an imp or maybe a Goblin. Regardless, they began their attacks.

The Goblins charged them while the Silky hung back, muttering chants that empowered the front line. Shiho moved in front, Jeanne creating a protective barrier that mitigated the initial assault. From behind her, Akechi summoned Robin Hood and bombarded them with a rain of arrows. As the dust settled, the Goblin’s appeared injured but still alive, a faint blue glow surrounding him. “ The shadows in the back are buffing them.” Ren said. “ Crow, aim for them. Guernica, you and I will cover Paladin.”

“ Let’s go, Joker.” Tao grinned.

“ If you insist.” Akechi nodded. With a nod to Shiho, she shoved back against the attacking shadows, her persona releasing a shockwave that blew them back. In the confusion, Akechi targeted the Silky at the back, using Robin Hood to rain arrows down on them. As the blue aura around the goblins vanished, Ren and Tao were quick to follow up, launching a barrage of magic at them and leaving them on the ground, groaning in pain but not quite finished off.

“ Useless, the lot of you.” Kamoshida shook his head in disappointment. “ Do I have to do everything for you? Guess I should show you how a real athlete does things.” Kamoshida approached, shadow growing around him as he did. He started growing in size, armour forming around him as his skin turned blue and a large sword appeared in his hand. Ren didn’t recognise this shadow either but he looked like an ancient warrior. “ I didn’t give you permission to rest! Form up!” Kamoshida’s voice boomed, distorted and deeper after his transformation. The other shadows weakly rose up.

“ Uh oh. He’s really mad.” Shiho took a small step backwards. “ It’s just like before Nijima stepped in.”

“ Don’t lose your nerve now, Paladin.” Akechi said coldly. “ We’ve still got a fight to win.”

“ R-Right.”

“ Heh. The girl’s right. You should be cowering in fear. No thief can overcome me. I’ll cut you down and deliver your heads to the empress myself!” Kamoshida charged fiercely, shattering right through Shiho’s defence.

“ Paladin!” Ren grit his teeth. This wasn’t good. He was a lot stronger than he thought he’d be. Shadow Kamoshida had been strong but his cognitive commanders hadn’t been that big of a deal. Then again, Ann always did have a stronger character than Kamoshida. Tao was the first to rush in, slamming her fist into Kamoshida. He raised an armoured arm to block her. Tao’s mask vanished off her face, revealing a feral smirk.

“ Strike, Oi!” Tao’s Persona appeared next to her, driving her spear-like brush into Kamoshida’s side. He growled, staggering backwards.

“ You damn… Hey! Get to work!” Kamoshida barked at the cognitive volleyball team. The lesser shadows snapped to attention. As the three Silky began chanting, a white aura surrounded Kamoshida.

“ We’ve got to get rid of his supporters.” Ren eyed the stage. “ Crow.”

“ I’m already on it. Just give me an opening.”

“ No.” Akechi looked at him before following his gaze. Then he nodded before feigning a retreat.

“ Ha. Running already? No matter. I’ll hunt you down later.” Kamoshida raised his sword high. “ Kill rush!” Kamoshida charged forwards at breakneck speeds before swinging at Tao. His sword seemed to strike three times as she cried in pain, collapsing to one knee and coughing. 

“ No!” Shiho shouted. “ Jeanne!” Tearing her mask off, Jeanne appeared, swinging her flag at Kamoshida, causing ice to explode around him. He staggered back from the freezing blow before laughing.

“ How utterly worthless. You don't deserve to feel the sting of my blade.” He pointed at her and the Goblins charged. Ren wasn’t about to let that happen.

“ Arsene!” He tore his mask off. Arsene appeared at his side, launching a bombardment of curse flames at the attacking Goblins, burning them up. Using this opportunity, Shiho supported Tao, helping her back to her feet with the help of Jeanne’s magic.

“ Why do I even try relying on these morons?” Kamoshida sighed. “ Who cares? Keep that up, ladies. I’ll handle this one myself.”

“ That’s not an option.” Akechi jeered.

“ What?!” Kamoshida turned quickly to the stage just in time to see Akechi take aim, blasting the Silky to pieces with Robin’s arrows. The aura around Kamoshida faded away. “ You rat!” He shouted, charging at him. “ Kill Rush!”

“ A weak move like that won’t work on me. Loki!” At his cry, Robin’s form began to burn away as it charged forwards, twisting into the form of Loki who clashed blades with Kamoshida. Kamoshida growled, struggling with Akechi’s true persona. With a last small push, Kamoshida was launched across the gym. “ He’s down, Joker.”

“ Then it’s time for an all out attack. Let’s go.” The thieves leapt into action, taking full advantage of Kamoshida’s weakness to bombard him with attacks both magical and physical. Ren chuckled as the smoke began to clear, fiddling with a glove. “ The show’s over.” Just like old times.

“ You whelps…” Kamoshida’s voice said weakly, his form smoking in the aftermath. “ The empress… will destroy you…” With that last curse, Kamoshida faded away. As he did, a glittering jewel bounced off the ground. Ren picked it up, curious.

“ What is this?”

“ Hmm. It looks like one of the missing jewels from the picture frame.” Ren gave Akechi a confused look. “ Don’t tell me you hadn’t noticed. There are two diamond shaped indents in the corners of the picture frame. Both look like that. If Takamaki’s cognition of Kamoshida had one I’d wager there’s another cognitive being down the other path that has one as well. Your team just messed up.”

“ Say that again, asshole.”

“ Play nice, Guernica.” Ren warned her. “ He’s probably right about the key if his hunch is right. Though…” Ren looked back to Tao and Shiho. Despite being healed, Tao still looked pretty badly wounded from Kamoshida’s attacks and Shiho looked exhausted. “ Let’s head back for now. We can continue this tomorrow.”

***************************************

True Phantom Thief Chat

Guernica: That guys a complete and utter asshole. You sure about this, Ren?

Joker: Akechi’s an ass but he’s the best we’ve got.

Joker: Take it from experience. He’s good at what he does even if he does like to think he’s smarter than he is.

Joker: Just keep all talks about him on this channel. Don’t want him to realise we’re still going behind his back.

Paladin: Sorry. I feel like I froze back there.

Guernica: Don’t worry about it, Shi. You were incredible. You can take a lot of punishment for someone so thin.

Paladin: I do train, you know. Besides, it’s mostly Jeanne’s magic.

Paladin: Well, we should get some rest. I hope we can save Ann soon.

Joker: Don’t worry, Shiho. We’ll save her. Just a little bit further.

Chapter Text

April 19th

They had to climb across the hedges to reach the second floor of the palace on the left side the next day, slipping in through a window into what Ren assumed was a classroom though looked more like the dressing room of an actor instead. They travelled through the school, facing fiercer resistance. Ann must have increased the guard after they dealt with Kamoshida. It was either that or the second key holder was more important than Kamoshida was and, as such, better defended. As they went and at Ren’s urging, Akechi managed to recruit a shadow into a mask of his own. So Akechi really was a wild card. He always wondered whether it was that or it was because of his duplicitous nature. Now he knew the answer.

After Kamoshida, Ren started to wonder who the other key holder could be. It could be someone she was close to but he’d hardly call her close to Kamoshida, especially in this timeline. In that case, it was probably someone with a lot of influence in the school. Who would that be? He dismissed Kobayakawa immediately. He was the principal, sure, but Ren knew from the last timeline that the student body didn’t think favourably of the man. For good reason too. He was a greedy man, only bothered with his own reputation. It’s why Ren was even there in the first place. His next thought was Sadayo. Ms Kawakami was their home room teacher so it could be her. It could be said she was the leader of their class. Maybe she was training the servants as Ann had called them earlier.

As they approached the end of the hall, the lighting became darker and the air became noticeably heavier. A large black door stood as they approached. “ Well, that’s foreboding.” Tao said. “ Any idea where we are?”

“ I don’t remember a door like this but we’re on the third floor. Teacher’s lounge?” Shiho said.

" There’s only one way to know for certain.” Akechi said, placing a hand on the door. It slowly creaked open, releasing a rush of cold air. Looking in, Ren found a room much like the basement of Kamoshida’s palace. A prison, full of cold cells and black stone walls. Inside the cells were various students, curled up or sitting and crying. They slowly progressed deeper in. Ren scanned the cells intently as he went.

“ A prison?” Tao said, shocked. “ Why the hell is there a prison here?”

“ What’s a prison for a student?”

“ School?” Akechi sighed at the street artist’s answer.

“ For some, I suppose. But I was talking more about a specific place within the school grounds.”

“ Depends on the person.” Shiho said. “ Ann hates Math so maybe it’s Ms Usami’s room?”

“ I highly doubt that. If it was, I think we’d see more numbers.”

“ Though maths is boring. Can’t believe they lie and say you’ll need it in the real world.” Tao laughed.

“ Or you won’t always have a calculator in your pocket?” Shiho giggled.

“ Can’t you two take this seriously?” Akechi complained.

“ Detention.” The group stopped at Ren’s word. They’d arrived in a large, circular room. A bridge connected to a central platform. Below that was a steep drop. The far side of the bridge was guarded by knights with their back to them, likely to stop the students from running away and focused on that job.

“ This is for your own good.” A familiar voice called, followed by a hard sounding strike. “ Traitors to the empress must have their bodies and souls cleansed of impurity. You’ll never earn her forgiveness like this.” Ren grimaced. He didn’t have to see her to know it was Makoto. Of course it would be. Who else had influence over the student body like the student council president? With a nod, Ren and Tao charged down the bridge, sending the shadows that were guarding it plummeting into the abyss. “ Hmm?” Makoto glanced over, dropping the poor girl she was beating to the ground. Looking, Ren only saw two but they were two people he recognised. Mishima and Nagamoto, the latest of Ann’s victims.

“ Didn’t you hear corporal punishment was outlawed?” Ren asked, mockingly.

“ The only law that matters is that of our empress.” Makoto said, turning to face them fully, smiling. “ You must be the thieves that broke into the palace. I hear you’ve been making a nuisance of yourselves, defying Lady Ann and defeating Mister Kamoshida and one of our ladies personal guards. Ah, how foolish. But at least you came to me willingly. As the Palace’s Jailor, I happen to be the one to deal with traitors and thieves. Some servants just don’t know how to obey.”

“ And you teach them that?” Ren asked. “ I thought Makoto got on Ann’s back too?”

“ Reports must be given. That’s all. It’s all a show of power, after all.” Makoto shrugged, her smile becoming wider. “ Now then. You don’t seem the type to kneel but I do enjoy your type. Yuuki. Hikari. Stand up. It’s time for you to earn your keep.”

“ Y-Yes, Ma’am.” Mishima said weakly.

“ A-At once.” Hikari stumbled to her feet. “ We must… earn our forgiveness. As criminals, it’s what we deserve.”

“ Well done, you two. Don’t let me down. I’ll have to increase your punishments if you do.” Both swallowed as shadows grew around them. The trio transformed. Mishima became some kind of demon Ren hadn’t seen before, a small flying imp wielding a trident. Hikari meanwhile turned into an angel, something he recognised as a shadow that started appearing when they got closer to Kamoshida’s treasure. Standing between them was Makoto, now transformed into another angelic figure, this one with bronze wings and a helmet with spikes acting as some kind of halo, a cross shaped rod in her hand. A Principality.

“ This could be a problem.” Ren mused.

“ Not losing your nerve, are you Joker?” Akechi smirked. “ I’ll deal with this if you can’t.”

“ Assuming things is a really bad habit of yours, you know that Crow?”

“ Oh, get a room!” Tao shouted, loading her paint gun and launched an explosive glob at the shadows. Makoto just hummed dismissively.

“ Yuuki. Get in there.” The Daemon quivered at her order before rushing in, thrusting with its trident. Shiho defended against the strikes, giving the others a time to get away from the sheer drop at their backs. Ren went for his mask.

“ Cait Sith!” He called, summoning the red hatted cat to his side. Angelic figures like Angel and Principality always ended up using bless magic, something Arsene had trouble handling. Luckily, his Wild Card abilities helped him in times like this. “ Agi!” The cat’s sword glowed red before it swung at Makoto, sending a wave of fire at her. Makoto growled as she was struck.

“ Hikari! Support us!” She demanded The Angel flinched. “ Tch.” Makoto swung her staff, striking the Angel to the ground. “ I said support us.”

“ Y-Yes, Ma’am. Sorry, Ma’am.” The Angel quickly rose, casting a cleansing spell that revitalised Makoto and Mishima.

“ Good. Yuuki. Stop striking that girl. You’re not getting through her. Take on the white haired punk instead.

“ Ah. Of course. Sorry.” Mishima rose his trident, dark energy gathering into it and launched an orb of cursed energy at Tao but Tao simply punched it out of the air. “ Ah!”

“ Jeanne!” From next to the Daemon, Jeanne struck, slamming her flagpole against the ground. The resulting shock wave blew Mishima across the arena and into the pit. In a panic, he flapped his wings, desperately trying to stay in the arena only to plummet into the darkness.

“ Ah, Yuuki. What a worthless fool.” Cognitive Makoto sighed. “ No matter. Hikari. Purge them.”

“ Y-Yes of course.” Hikari placed her hands together, wings slowly flapping before she cast her spell. A beam of light engulfed Ren. He felt the searing pain but held fast. As he did, Akechi struck.

“ Pelleidh!” He shouted, pulling off his mask to summon a humanoid made of seaweed with an upside down mask, blasting the angel with a shard of ice and knocking her off balance before the spell could be finished. Ren nodded a thanks to him.

" Follow up, Cait Sith!” The cat persona did so, leaping into the air before landing on the Angel, driving its sword into her back. With a cry of agony, the angel vanished. Makoto just shook her head.

“ Such weak servants. And to think they thought they could stand against our empress when they couldn’t even put up a good fight against intruders like you.” As she talked, her staff began to glow. “ Well, it doesn't matter. I suppose I shall simply have to discipline you myself.” With a wave of her staff, a pulses of light blasted outwards. Shiho stumbled back and gasped as she realised there was nothing behind her.

“ OI!” Tao shouted. Her persona flew out, extending its spear which Shiho quickly grabbed, letting herself be pulled back into the ring.

“ Thank you, Guernica.” Shiho breathed. Tao just gave her a thumbs up. Shiho turned her attention back to Makoto as she charged up another spell. Determined not to let her get it off, she wordlessly commanded her persona, causing a blast of ice to occur under the cognition. The council president was knocked into the air.

“ Loki. Finish her.” Akechi ordered. Loki appeared above her, slashing its sword right through her. She vanished before even hitting the ground, leaving only a clattering gemstone remaining. Akechi picked it up. “ The second key.”

“ Is everyone alright?” Ren asked.

“ I’m fine.” Shiho said, sounding a little out of breath. “ Phew. Ha ha. You really saved my life, Tao. Thank you so much.”

“ Heh heh. What are friends for eh?” Tao grinned. “ Getting close to the end though. Heh heh. So, what do you think is behind the painting?”

“ Well, the painting watches people. It could be like one of those doorbell cameras.” Ren guessed.

“ So it’s her front door.” Tao nodded. “ Does this make us burglars?”

“ We’re already thieves, Guernica.” Shiho pointed out.

“ Oh yeah.”

“ You idiots” Akechi shook his head. “ You’re going to be the death of me.”

“ Ha ha.” Tao wrapped an arm around Akechi’s shoulders.

“ Gah! What are you-!”

“ Like or not, you’re one of us now, Crow. Better get used to us idiots.” Behind them, Ren couldn’t help but grin as Shiho giggled. Akechi just groaned, his initial struggles stopping as he resigned himself to his fate. As they left, Ren took one last look at the cells, his smile fading. Morgana wasn’t here either. That worried him. His friends had palaces now but Morgana wasn’t like them.

“ You better be alright, cat.” He muttered before following his new team out of the dungeon.

****************************************

They placed the two gems into slots in the painting’s frame. Doing so caused it to shake before slowly sliding open, revealing a long corridor, a red carpet leading towards an ornate, golden door. They approached cautiously. Ann’s shadow had used the painting in order to detect when they entered. She was likely aware that they’d opened the way. They needed to stay on the lookout for a potential ambush. They passed down the corridor along the red carpet. Ren knew Ann was a model and it showed. The carpet felt like a runway, slightly elevated above the black marble of the ground. On the sides of the walls were different pictures of Ann. Not paintings like Kamoshida had though. Actual pictures. Ann’s best memories. Almost all of the pictures involved her and Shiho in some way. He saw a photo of them graduating middle school and them at some posh hotel, the Wilton most likely since it was Ann who showed he and Ryuji it back when they stole Kamoshida’s heart. Others he saw were of her on set. She was proud of her role as a model even if it did cause her some problems. He stopped at one of the pictures.

“ The Former Empress of Shujin?” Ren read. “ Who’s that supposed to be?” Alongside Ann in the picture was a woman who looked to be in her early 20s. She had blond hair with blue highlights tied into a long long braid, a number of fancy bows tied into it, and was wearing quite a frilly looking pink dress.  

“ That’s Alice Hiragi.” Akechi said. “ She’s a new face in the fashion industry. Started about… hmm… must be almost a year now. She’s gained a lot of traction for her fantastical pieces. She takes inspiration from fairy tales, most notably Alice in Wonderland, though her last collection was based on the Chronicles of Narnia.”

“ Didn’t realise you were big on fashion, Crow.” Tao teased.

“ I’m not. But, because we were both rising talents, a talk show I was invited to had us both on. She came out looking like an ice queen though her hair looked similar to the image. Her winter collection apparently. The White Witch Jadis. Though I don’t recall her ever mentioning she went to Shujin.”

“ She must be the idol Ann told me about.” Shiho realised. “ Just after Ryuji was expelled, Ann came back from a fashion show and told me that she met someone she liked the clothes of. I just thought it was one of her idols but… she said this person went to Shujin like we did. Something about the conversation seemed to make her realise something. It wasn’t long afterwards that she started fighting back.”

“ So Alice had a major influence on her.” Ren said. Thinking back, he did remember her. Ann brought up her clothes but it went over his head and he’d seen posters around Tokyo every now and again. They didn’t get as much spotlight as the new Risette or Kanamin album, at least not in his memory. Then again, he was always more into music than he was fashion. Maybe he just didn’t notice. Either way, if Ann and Alice had talked in his timeline, she hadn’t mentioned it.

Bracing themselves, they entered through the large door only to enter straight into Ann’s throne room, a large flight of stairs extending upwards past the throne. Ren expected something like Kamoshida’s tower, a final, distorted zone to go through but there was none of that. Her heart was laid bare. Inside the throne room however, they didn’t find Ann. Lounging on her throne, feet hanging over one of the arms, was the other bully in Ann’s entourage. “ Satokoi?” Shiho was just as shocked to see her as he was. “ Where’s Ann?”

“ Heh. Absent.” Yuzuki grinned. “ Maybe she ran off like the cowardly snake she truly is. Right into the sunset with her beloved princess Shiho. Tch. Bitches are made for eachother.” Ren narrowed his gaze. Yuzuki wasn’t speaking like Kamoshida and Makoto had. Those two held a lot of reverence for Ann as their Empress but Yuzuki was speaking showed none of that. “ Shame you went and offed Emi. She and I run this place when Ann’s not around to give us orders. Like the blond bimbo deserves it. But if she wants to be the face of everything, I’m happy to let her take all the blame.”

“ I thought you and Ann were friends?” Ren said.

“ Friends?” Yuzuki howled with laughter. “ You think Ann and I are friends with her? Of course not. She makes sure we remain safe. So long as we pretend to serve her, we get to do whatever we want. It’s heaven. Those morons who used to keep us down can’t say a damn word about us now or they’re the ones who get their stuff destroyed and stolen. It’s them who get pushed around. It’s great.” Yuzuki jumped up from the throne. “ All while the oh so regal Empress Ann rules, these servants will do whatever we want. Maybe we get another good… psh… six months? A year at best? When the dynasty falls though, who cares what we did? Ann’ll take the fall for us. Bitch is a perfect scapegoat.”

“ You can’t think that.” Shiho gasped.

“ Doesn’t matter if she does or not.” Akechi said. “ Takamaki believes she does. That’s all that matters here.”

“ If you’re fine letting her go down then let us through.”

“ And let Ann know I let thieves into her most precious place? I value my standing too highly. And if I deliver your heads to her when Emi, Kamoshida or even the great Makoto Nijima couldn’t, then I’ll become her Prime Minister. Think of the fun I could have with that.” Yuzuki grinned as shadows gathered around her. “ Do me a solid and die for me, would you?” Ren tensed up at that very familiar phrase, fearing what she would turn into. He breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing the wings. She shared Alice’s blond hair but her dark skin and wings showed she was just a Hua Po. “ Burn away, Thieves.” Yuzuki flipped into the air, sending a wave of fire along the ground. Shiho leapt in front, summoning Jeanne to take the blow but winced under the terrible heat.

“ Careful, Paladin. Fire isn’t your strong suit.” Ren warned her. “ Thanks for trying to defend us but let Guernica and I handle the front line this time.”

“ Right.” She nodded. “ In that case, let’s support them from here. Go Jeanne.” With a wave of her flag, Jeanne blasted the Hua Po with a hail of ice. As it cringed from that, Tao made her move, loading her paint gun and firing an explosive blast at the shadow. Ren leapt in to take advantage but the shadow recovered.

“ Don’t get too hasty!” She shouted, releasing a cloud of blue mist at him. Ren staggered back, a sudden wave of tiredness overwhelming him. Before he could fully succumb, he felt a hard smack to the back of his head. Looking up, he saw Akechi scowling at him.

“ Try not to fall for such tricks, Joker. It’s using Dormina to try and knock us out.”

“ Sleep magic.” Ren shook his head, fully waking back up. “ In that case, hit it from above.” Crow smirked.

“ Just give me an opening.” He said. Ren looked over to Tao who grinned.

“ Oh, I can give you one of those. Time to paint up a storm, Oi!” Tao ripped her mask off, her person appearing in the air above her. It rapidly slashed at the air as if painting an invisible canvas, sending waves of paint at the Hao Po. A number of strokes of Nuclear magic pelted Yuzuki one after another, preventing it from making another move.

“ Robin Hood! Finish it!” Akechi cried. Robin appeared at his back, aiming into the air and releasing a volley of arrows that pelted the shadow. She screamed as the arrows buried her, leaving a patch of torn carpet and shattered floor as the only evidence there had been an enemy there to begin with. “ Well that was hardly a challenge. I suppose you’re all getting a bit stronger. Perhaps I should stop holding myself back as much.”

“ You can say you’re just as weak as the rest of us, you know?” Tao said with a smirk.

“ Please. I’ve been at this a lot longer than you. I’m just testing the waters of your new abilities.”

“ Sure you are. You’ve got a stupid looking persona and an ugly looking one. Just like Joker can turn shadows into masks. Oh, though I guess you can do that too.” Tao looked at Joker. “ Where’s your stupid looking persona then?”

“ Are you calling Arsene ugly?”

“ Hmm. More edgy than ugly. Well, it’s fine. Not many are going to out do Oi. Jeanne comes close though. Dig the knight aesthetic.” Shiho rubbed the back of her neck nervously.

“ Th-Thanks. Oh, you were teammates with Ann in your timeline, right Joker? What was her persona?”

“ Ann? She wore a bright red catsuit.” He said, starting to climb the stairs behind the throne. “ Her mask looked like a cat as well. Her code name was Panther. Her persona, Carmen, was some kind of dancer or actress I think.”

“ A cat?” Shiho looked surprised by that.

“ How did her persona awaken?” Akechi asked curiously. “ You said this place belonged to that Coach Kamoshida we faced earlier, yes?”

“ Ryuji and I found this place by accident on my first day of school. We ended up walking in and getting immediately tossed in jail. I awakened, saving him from being skewered by shadows under Kamoshida’s orders. Then we came back and Ryuji awakened his. Ann accidentally entered with us the third time, after Paladin…” He trailed off. Shiho looked down, both uncomfortable with the reminder. “ She was captured and locked up. Kamoshida’s shadow went to… do things to her but she stood up against him and awakened there and then.”

“ So the three of you awoke your personas under a stressful situation?” Akechi hummed. “ Interesting.”

“ What about you?” Ren asked. “ You never told us that.”

“ Hmm. Well, since you know I work with Shido, I suppose I can tell you. It was about a year and a half ago now. I was integrating myself with Shido’s group under the guise of a young man with a love for politics who idolised Shido. At the time, he was looking into the cognitive world. I offered myself as a subject in order to get into his good graces. In doing so, an app appeared on my phone. I entered Shido’s cognition and saw him, playing about with the country like he was already its ruler. It pissed me off. I heard my own voice in my head asking me if I could accept someone like him becoming ruler of Japan, knowing what he’d done to me. That’s when I awakened to Robin Hood. However, as time went on and I got stronger, something happened to it and it evolved into Loki. However, I still was able to summon Robin Hood. Admittedly, I didn’t think much of it until I met you all. Most persona users can really only use one persona?” He hummed. “ I do wonder what makes you and I so special, Joker?”

“ Yaldabaoth called it the Wild Card, the ability to manifest infinite possibilities.” Ren told him. “ It’s what lets me recruit shadows. Surprised you never tried it until now.”

“ I had no need to. Robin Hood and Loki are strong enough. However, I suppose some diversity is never a bad thing.” Akechi admitted.

They pushed open the final door, stepping into a room Ren hadn’t expected to house Ann’s treasure. Kamoshida’s had been a treasury however Ann’s was different. It was a bedroom. Large, fancy and lavishly decorated. “ Is this Ann’s room?” Shiho asked.

“ Seems like a monarch’s chambers.” Akechi said. “ And here’s the treasure.” In the center of the room was a large, hazy looking orb, shifting and unformed.

“ Uh. How do we steal this?” Tao asked.

“ We don’t.” Ren said. “ Not yet. We’ve got to send a calling card first. When Ann learns her desires are going to be stolen, even if she herself doesn’t realise what it means, her subconscious will do everything in its power to stop us. However, in recognising there is a treasure that can be stolen, the treasure will manifest. We come back here, grab it, probably have to fight Ann and leave the palace with it and the palace will collapse, changing Ann’s heart.”

“ What was that middle part?” Akechi asked.

“ Don’t worry about it. I’ll make sure we’re prepared. Give me til next monday. We’ll send the calling card then.” He looked at Shiho. “ Do you want to write it, Paladin? Or should I?”

“ Huh? Me?”

“ Back in my timeline, we all had a turn. Ryuji did the first one.” He smirked. “ Sir Suguru Kamoshida, the utter bastard of lust. We know how shitty you are and have decided to steal your distorted desires.” He recited from memory, laughing at it. “ We posted them all over the school’s notice board. Definitely got his attention.”

“ I’ll leave that up to you. If you need help though, I can offer some words that will get to Ann. I know her better than anyone. It almost feels like a betrayal using that knowledge like this though.”

“ It’s to help her.” Tao reassured her. “ We’ll steal whatever this treasure is and save her from herself. Don’t worry, Shi. This’ll all work out in the end.”

“ I hope you’re right.” Shiho sighed. “ Right. Next Monday.”

“ That’s right.” Ren nodded. “ I know people. Uh, knew people. Will know people? They’ll help with medical supplies and new weapons. Leave it all to me. I’m pretty well practised at this.”

****************************************

Phantom Thieves 

Crow: How are things on your end?

Crow: I’m concerned Takamaki may catch on.

Paladin: No obvious changes. Though, I think she’s starting to distance herself from Emi and Satoko

Paladin: Do you think it’s because of the palace?

Joker: It’s possible.

Joker: Only person we dealt with that had major cognitions like this was Shido. It’s not like we could watch his reactions to his men losing.

Crow: I suppose it doesn’t really matter so long as our mission is complete.

Crow: I’ll handle my own arsenal, Joker. Shido’s people are strangely meticulous when it comes to Metaverse instruments.

Joker: Just don’t make them suspicious. Shido’s annoyingly crafty.

Crow: Believe me. I’m very well aware of that.

Crow: I’ve had to move a meeting for this venture. I hope this is worth it.

Paladin: It has to be.

Joker: It will be. We’ll steal her heart for sure.

Chapter Text

April 25th

Ren spent the next week doing what he considered errands in preparation for taking Ann’s treasure. He’d long since learned that the calling card was a double edged sword. It caused the treasure to appear the day that the card was sent which allowed them to change the palace owner's hearts. However, it also meant the palace ruler would pull out all the stops to make sure they couldn’t get it, even to the point of fighting them personally. As much as he didn’t want to, he fully expected to have to fight Ann’s shadow. Knowing her prowess in combat, it likely wasn’t going to be an easy battle. They had to be fully prepared.

He spent his time getting reacquainted with some of his old confidants. He re-established his old deal with Tae, agreeing to work with her in order to get access to some of her special medicine that had helped them in the past and went to visit Iwai, claiming he was a collector who moved to the city and impressing him with a few observations of his gun of choice that Iwai had taught him in his own timeline. He spent his evenings rebuilding his bond with Sojiro. He knew the man was kind and knowing about Futaba already, allegedly through his parents, helped him open a little faster. It also helped that he already knew how to make some decent coffee.

He bought some red cards and a red calligraphy pen, gluing some black paper to the cards so the message could be easily read. Due to being new, his handwriting wasn’t really known to anyone at school but he figured it would be better to at least do something to hide it. He called Shiho and the two talked through the card. It needed to be threatening enough that Ann would believe it wasn’t just a simple prank. Ren wrote their plans down in a notebook as they talked. Once they finalised it, he transferred the message to the card. He wrote about a dozen of them, planning to pin them to the school noticeboard like Ryuji had done.

On Monday morning, he got to school as early as he could. He began pinning the notes to the board, ready for the student body to see. “ Hmm…” Ren jumped at the long, bored sounding hum behind him after he’d just pinned three. Turning around, he saw Haru standing behind him.

“ Haru?!” He exclaimed. “ What are you doing here so early?”

“ Gardening.”

“ You come here at 7:30 in the morning for gardening?”

“ When I can’t stand being around my father? Sure.” She shrugged. “ What’s with these?” Haru pulled one of the cards off the board. “ To Lady Ann Takamaki, the tyrannical empress of Shujin. You have tormented the innocent students of this school because of your own paranoia and corrupted will. In response, we have decided to steal your distorted desires and force you to confess your crimes. From the Phantom Thieves. Huh.” Haru looked back up at him. “ Phantom thieves?” Ren laughed nervously. Haru stared at him for a few seconds before taking the pins from the board, holding the three cards in her hand.

“ Haru, please.” She fumbled with something in her bag. “ Put those back. I need it to help Ann.”

“ Pins are too easy to remove.” 

“ Huh?” Haru pulled a plastic tool from her bag. Ren looked at her, half surprised and half confused.

“ Is that a… staple gun?”

“ I need it to put labels on my plants.” Haru leaned towards the board before stapling one of the cards to the notice board. “ One at the top. One at the bottom.” She stapled the other two on and handed the stapler to him. “ You can give it back at lunch.”

“ Why are you helping me?”

“ Dunno.” She admitted. “ I guess I’m curious how you and Suzui plan on doing this. Good luck though, for what it’s worth.”

“ Thanks.” Ren smiled as Haru walked off before turning back to his work, stapling the dozen cards he brought to the notice board.

************************************

When Ann arrived in the morning, a lot of students had gathered around the notice board, muttering about the calling cards. Upon seeing her, they stopped dead. “ What?” She glared at them. Then she saw the noticeboard. “ Some carnival flyer or something? What is this?” The crowd parted, letting her pass through. As she started reading the note, her cheeks began to flush with anger. “ Tyrannical empress? Corrupted Will? What the fuck is this?” She turned back to the crowd. “ Who the fuck put these things up?” She demanded.

“ T-They were already up before we got here.” A student meekly told her. Ann growled before storming off.

“ Should we go after her?” Emi asked. “ What’s all this about stealing hearts?”

“ Shiho. Do you mind checking on her? I’m worried but I doubt she’d talk to us about it.” Satoko asked. Shiho nodded, running on after her. She managed to catch her just before entering class.

“ Ann?” Shiho called. Ann stopped at the door.

“ Assholes.” She muttered, pressing a hand on the door.“ Selfish fucking assholes. They don’t get it. Tormenting people? I’m the one who’s being tormented here. I’m just trying to defend myself. What’s so wrong with that?”

“ Well… maybe some people think you’re targeting innocent people. Nagamoto didn’t do anything directly to you, you know?”

“ Yeah, I know she didn’t. I was just pissed off over being slighted again. People are the worst.” She sighed. “ I’m gonna find who did this and show them they can’t push me around.”

“ Ann…” Ann pulled the door open and stepped into the classroom only to pause.

“ Ren?”

“ Hmm? Oh, hey Ann.” Ren waved. “ You look upset. Something happen.”

“ Psh. Nothing but assholes playing a cruel prank. They’ll get what’s coming to them, believe me. Still, you’re here early. Wouldn’t happen to notice people messing with the notice board, would you?”

“ I came in early cause Kawakami wanted to go over something with me. Just some old paperwork sent from my old school. I was in a bit of a rush so I wasn’t paying attention. Sorry.”

“ You had your own problems to solve. It’s cool.” Shiho stepped in behind her as Ann took her seat. “ God, sometimes I wish people would mind their own fucking business, you know? Thieves are the worst. Psh. Phantom Thieves of Hearts. What sort of moron came up with a name like that? I’ll send them back to their mother’s basement with a broken arm.” As she sat there seething, Ren and Shiho watched as her eyes flashed golden. “ I’ll never let some thieves take my treasure away from me. I’ll burn them all to ashes before they can so much as think of laying a hand on what I have to protect!” She held her head in her hand. “ Ah…”

“ Ann?”

“ Sorry. Ugh. Stress headache.” She swung on her chair, resting her head on Ren’s desk. “ I know I’m doing the right thing here. You guys believe me right? I just don’t want to see my friends get hurt anymore.”

“ I know you’re a good person deep down, Ann. Even it’s hard for people to see that right now.” Ren told her.

“ We’ll help you Ann. That’s what friends are for.” Shiho reassured her. Ann smiled slightly.

“ Thanks, guys. You’re the best.” As Ann closed her eyes, Ren and Shiho shared a look. They’d help her, alright. Help her come back to her true self. Ren sent a message to Tao and Akechi. The game was on. It was now or never.

**************************************

As expected, the castle was on red alert by the time they arrived. Bursting in through the main door, they tore through a trio of knights who were guarding the door to the throne room. “ Get ready.” Ren warned them as they raced down the corridor of pictures. Tao shoulder barged the door, gun ready. They slowed to a stop. The Throne Room was empty.

“ Should we… be worried there’s no guards here?” Shiho asked.

“ Expect an ambush.” Ren said. “ Thinking about it, that’s how Kamoshida did it as well.”

“ Should be easy enough to counter if we know it’s coming.” Akechi said. “ This is why I usually just deal with the shadow.”

“ We’re not killing Ann.” Ren glared at him. “ Come on.” They climbed the stairs to the treasure room. Ren stopped at the door, hand hovering above the handle. Something felt strange.

“ What’s wrong, Joker?” Shiho asked. “ Is it a trap?”

“ I don’t know.” He admitted. “ Well, no point worrying about it now. We only have one way in. Be ready for anything.” Ren pushed the door open. The thieves were caught in a blast of distorted energy. Ren raised an arm. It felt like a strong breeze. Not damaging but still incredibly intense. He hadn’t experienced anything like this in the metaverse before. Pushing through into the treasure room, they were met with a different view.

“ This is the school roof.” Shiho gasped. “ Why are we here?” Ahead of them, standing against the fence, was the familiar figure of Ann Takamaki, dressed in her uniform and looking down on the students. Her voice spoke, echoing through the air.

When I met Alice, I was awestruck. It was only a week after Ryuji was expelled and I was in a rough place. My parents are pretty big in the fashion world though. They came home when I said Ryuji had been arrested. We’d been pretty good friends since middle school. I mean, he never returned that money I leant him but I know his home life was pretty rough so I never held it against him. When I was feeling down though, my Mom took me to a call out she got and that’s when I met Alice. She was super nice and we talked. I told her about Ryuji and the rumour mill and she told me she went to Shujin as well and she was bullied too. I was shocked when she said that. She told me not to let bullies control my life. The other Ann tightened her hands around the links of the fence. She was right. I can’t let them control me. I refuse to let them hurt me or anyone I care about anymore. They think they can steal the lives of people like me and Ryuji and Shiho just for fun. I won’t bow to them anymore. I have to protect her and myself. No-one else will. She turned around, walking towards them. No matter what I have to do. The thieves raised their weapons, expecting a fight. However, as soon as she reached them, she vanished. As she did, the treasure room turned back to what they’d found before.

“ What… was that?” Shiho asked.

" I… don’t know.” Ren admitted. “ I’ve never seen anything like that before.”

“ From the sounds of it, it’s when Takamaki’s treasure was created. Her decision to defend herself was the source of her desires. In the end however, she became the very thing she decided to fight against.” Akechi theorised. “ Regardless, we can’t change the past. Let’s find her treasure. It’s supposed to be here, right?”

“ I think I found it.” Tao said slowly. Following her gaze, the others did too. Standing at the side of the fancy bed, dressed like a princess and looking scared of the intruders with Ann’s cognition of Shiho. Of course that would be Ann’s treasure. If Futaba could be her own treasure, there was no reason Shiho couldn’t be Ann’s. She always had been on the top of the list when it came down to the people she wanted to protect.

“ W-Who are you?” The other Shiho asked.

“ Uh. I dunno how to explain that one.” Tao said. “ I mean, we are here to steal… you? Shit, are we kidnappers now?”

“ Just grab her.” Akechi shook her head. “ She’s not real anyway.”

“ This feels wrong.” Shiho admitted. “ Though, it’s kind of nice to know I’m Ann’s treasure. Eh heh.”

“ We don’t have time for you to feel sentimental, Paladin. Guernica, grab her!”

“ Who died and made you king?” Tao huffed. “ Fine. Fine. Paladin, how heavy are you anyway?”

“ I’m light… enough. I-It’s mostly muscle.”

“ That doesn’t help! Oh, whatever.” Tao approached Cognitive Shiho, bent down and lifted her over her shoulder. “ Ugh. Mostly muscle huh?”

“ Sh-Shut up.” Shiho whined. “ It’s Ann’s cognition. I’m definitely lighter than she thinks I am.”

“ Unhand me!” Princess Shiho said, rapping her fists against Tao’s back.

“ Hey! Stop that!” Tao shouted. “ Ah, that’s gonna bruise.”

“ Come on. Let’s get her out of here.” Ren said. “ When the treasure leaves the palace, it usually transforms into something in the real world. Kamoshida’s crown became a medal for example. She’s just Ann’s cognition so it’s not like we’re actually kidnapping her.”

“ Just so long as she doesn’t turn into a second me.” Shiho said.

“ Yeah. I don’t think the world is quite ready for two Paladins.” Tao laughed. The four moved back into the throne room, Tao keeping Princess Shiho steady as she struggled in her grasp. Ren tightened his grip as they headed back down the stairs. That sense of foreboding hadn’t gone away and Ann’s shadow hadn’t made her appearance. He knew something was coming. They weren’t going to take the treasure that easily. As they ran for the door, the sight of a person leaning against it slowed them.

“ What took you so long?” Shadow Ann asked, smirking. “ I was waiting for you, wretched thieves.”

“ Ann! Save me!” Princess Shiho screamed, her struggling increased.

“ Ha!” Ann swung her arm, a vine shooting out from her hand, striking Tao in the arm. Tao grunted in pain, her grip loosening from the sudden strike and allowing Princess Shiho freed herself. She wasted no time rushing to Ann’s side. “ Are you OK, my princess?”

“ I knew you’d come.” Princess Shiho beamed with happiness, hugging Ann. “ Please. Protect me from these kidnappers.”

“ Ann! Stop this!” The real Shiho shouted. Shadow Ann frowned, glaring back at them.

“ Stop what? Protecting myself? Am I supposed to just let these criminal assholes hurt us?” She asked, her tone as cold as ice. She started approaching. “ Can’t see what I’m doing is for the best? I’m keeping them all in line.”

“ You’re hurting them!”

“ Who cares?!” Ann suddenly shouted. “ Who cares if they’re hurt? They didn’t care when they hurt me! They didn’t care when Ryuji was dragged off in chains! They didn’t care when Kamoshida ran the Volleyball team ragged! Why should I care when I put them in line? They’re scared of me? Good! I want them to be! If they’re scared then they won’t attack us! Shiho and I will be safe! That’s all I care about!”

“ But that’s not what I want, Ann! I don’t want you to become a bully for my sake! I know it wasn’t right what they did to you and me and Ryuji and… so many others. But that doesn’t mean you can stoop to their level and do the same to them. That’s not the Ann I grew up with. You’ve always been so kind. Please. Just… stop this.”

“ I can’t!” Ann shouted. “ I’ve come too far. If people want to see me as some tyrannical empress, then that’s just what I’ll become. I’ll harden my heart for the sake of my dreams and I’ll keep this lonely charade up. Even if you hate it, Shiho, I’ll do it for you. Even if I have to become the villain of your story.” Ann straightened up her back. “ Even if you betray me, I’ll burn the world for your sake.”

“ I’m not betraying you!”

“ Aren’t you? You told me just this morning you’d always be on my side. That you’d help me. Both of you did.” Her eyes snapped to Ren. “ You think just because you wear a stupid mask that I can’t recognise you, Ren.”

“ We’re trying to help you.”

“ By taking everything away from me? Ha. I was a fool to think we could be friends. You’re just like all the rest.” Shadows began gathering around Ann. “ I won’t let you take Shiho away from me!” Screaming that last vow, the shadows exploded, wrapping around her and transforming her. She grew in size, a red masquerade mask growing over her eyes and her blond hair grew til it reached the ground, twisting into vines and roots and flowers bloomed from it, her tiara growing into a black crown. Blood red roses bloomed all over her dress and body. Roots dug from it into the ground as if she was a true flower. A thorned whip appeared in her hands, shimmering in the light of the room showing it was made of black metal. Her golden eyes flashes. “ I’LL TURN YOU INTO MULCH!”

“ A beautiful rose has thorns.” Ren muttered.

“ Ann… No…” Shiho looked sad.

“ Both of you get a grip!” Akechi shouted. “ Now’s not the time to feel sorry! You want to save her right? Then fight for it!”

“ As much as I hate agreeing with Crow, he’s got the right idea. Come on. Let’s take her out!” Tao aimed her paint gun at the enraged shadow. Before she could fire however, Ann struck first, lashing her whip out at the party. Akechi and Ren were able to evade the blow but it knocked Tao and Shiho back. “ You mother…” Tao grumbled as she lifted herself back up, returning fire with a blast of paint. Akechi and Tao went to work on taking on the plant monster Ann had become. As they did, Ren helped Shiho up.

“ Paladin. Are you alright?”

“ I can’t do it.” She breathed. “ I… I thought I was strong enough but… I just can’t hurt Ann. I’m so sorry. You must be so disappointed.”

“ Hey, I know it’s not easy to fight a friend. This is tough for me as well. I knew this was coming but really prayed it wouldn’t.” Ren reassured her. “ I know it’s hard but Ann’s never going to come back to her senses if we don’t prove to her what she’s doing isn’t helping anyone.”

“ I know that. But, at the same time… it hurts. She’s my best friend. I love her so much. Seeing her like this… I just… it hurts.”

“ Yeah. I know.”

“ Ann!” Behind them, Princess Shiho cast a spell on her. Shadow Ann began laughing.

“ Thank you, my princess. With your support, I can do anything.”

“ Shit! Did she just get healed?” Tao exclaimed.

“ How irritating. Joker, stop wasting time and help us.”

“ Please Shiho. We can’t do this without you.” Shiho let herself breathe. Slowly, she nodded.

“ Alright. I’ll trust you.” Shiho nodded. “ I’ll handle my other self. Just focus on dealing with Ann.” Ren nodded, helping Shiho up. He spun on his heel, tearing his mask off.

“ Arsene!” He shouted. His other self formed mid charge, slamming his boot into Ann’s chest. As she buckled, Jeanne unfurled her banner. The ground under the other Shiho froze before exploding. The princess was sent back into the door, knocking her head against the door handle and falling unconscious.

“ SHIHO!” Ann cried. “ You assholes! You’ll pay for this!” She lashed wildly around the room. The thieves moved out of its way as Shiho pushed forwards, using Jeanne to defend from the rapid strikes. Using the opportunity, Ren swapped masks and summoned Pixie, striking Ann from above with electricity. Stunned slightly from the shock, Akechi took his moment, summoning a sword wielding raven and slashing her. Ann grabbed her chest. “ Damn you!”

“ Halphas! Finish-”

“ Ah ah ah.” A figure leapt from the balcony, taking Akechi off guard and kicking him into a nearby plant pot. He landed elegantly in front of Ann and bowed. Ren’s jaw dropped. “ My apologies, Lady Ann. I do hope you aren’t too harmed.” The cognitive version of himself said.

“ Glad you could make it, my foreign knight. Tear them apart.”

“ Of course. Now then. En Garde!” The other Ren charged at the real one, striking fiercely with his rapier. Ren slid backwards, using Pixie to strike at him. He deftly moved to the side.

“ Try again.” He taunted.

“ I hate him.” Ren muttered.

“ Good. Now you know how I feel having to deal with you.” Akechi said, standing up with a groan. Behind him, Ann’s hand glowed. She placed it on one of the flowers on her dress, causing it to bloom. Shiho dodges as it spat a burning seed at her.

“ She’s growing flowers now?” She said in alarm.

“ Great. Just what we need. More thorns.” Tao took her gas mask off, summoning Oi from it. “ Get rid of it, Oi!” Oi spun her paintbrush in her hand before piercing. As she did though, the other Ren knocked it off course.

“ No-one hurts the Empress while I still stand.” He announced boldly. Ren grit his teeth. So this is how Ann viewed him. A foreign knight there to help her. He wondered if she wanted him to save her or serve her. Now wasn’t the time to think about that.

“ Crow!”

“ Finally, I get to hit you.” He said dryly. “ Come, Loki!” Loki emerged, swinging its sword at the other Ren. The knight blocked with its rapier, sliding along the ground. Tao appeared it’s way, swinging a right hook at the shadow which knocked it to the ground. Behind him, Shadow Ann bloomed a second rose, this one turning black. Along with the flaming seeds, one covered in cursed energy launched itself at the phantom thieves. In response, Shiho called Jeanne, detonating a blast of ice underneath Ann.

“ Swine!” The other Ren lunged at Shiho only to be blocked and pushed back by Jeanne. Taking this moment, Ren swept the legs out from under his copy. Akechi raised his gun. Ren flinched as Akechi pulled the trigger, putting a hole through the middle of its forehead.

“ I’m sorry… Lady Ann.” He said weakly. “ I couldn’t… save you… in the end.” The other Ren slumped before vanishing. The real Ren couldn’t help but cringe. That was the second version of Ren who’d died by Akechi’s hands.

“ Curse you.” Ann growled. “ I won’t let you defeat me!” Ann reached down and caused her third frozen blue rise to bloom. Energy gathered from the three into her hand.

“ GET DOWN!” Ren shouted. Ann launched the blast of energy, the throne room becoming torn apart with thorned roots and rose petals. The thieves were blown away from the deadly attack. Ren groaned from the pain of it, barely able to move. His blurred vision saw that Tao and Akechi were in the same position. Only Shiho was still up, on her knees and panting, her clothes torn from the vines that covered the now decimated room.

“ Ann… Stop…” She said, struggling to the feet. She staggered as she tried to keep her footing. “ Please… just stop.” She looked at her tearfully.

“ Shiho…” The Shadow faltered at seeing her friend injured. “ No… You… I didn’t want to…”

“ I know… Ann. But please… that’s enough… You’ve… done enough.” Tears welled in her eyes. “ You’ve done enough.”

“ I…” Slowly, Shadow Ann’s form began to burn away as she transformed back to her regular form. “ Shiho… I didn’t want to ever hurt you. I’m… God, I must seem like a monster. I-” Shiho cut her off with a hug.

“ You’re not a monster. You’re just lost. Please. Just come back to me. I don’t care about the bullies or anything like that. So long as we’re together, that’s all that matters to me.”

“ Shiho…” Ann went silent. Then, slowly, she hugged Shiho back. “ I’m so sorry. I was so focused on protecting you that I lost sight of why I was even doing it. I shouldn’t have sunk so far. I’ll make it up to you. I promise.”

“ I know you will.” Slowly, reluctantly, they broke the hug. As they did, Ren pulled himself back up. Using Pixie, he healed the rest of the party from Shadow Ann’s massive attack.

“ I’ll go back to Ann. I’ll make sure she changes.” Ann’s Shadow looked back to Princess Shiho, still knocked out on the ground. “ Take her and go. This palace should never have existed in the first place.” Her form started to glow. “ When I’m back to normal, let’s go to that cafe in Shibuya again. Just like we used to.”

“ I’ll be waiting.” Shiho smiled. As Ann vanished into the light, she wiped a tear from her eye.

“ You alright, Shiho?” Ren asked.

“ I will be. Thank you.” The happy moment was interrupted by a sudden shake. “ What?”

“ That palace is collapsing.” Akechi said. “ Guernica. Grab that princess and let’s get out of here before we’re buried.”

“ Don’t have to tell me twice.” Tao said. They ran for the door, Tao grabbing Princess Shiho as Ren pushed it open. The palace began collapsing as they sprinted down the corridor and burst through the front door. As the world warped back to normal, they collapsed in the back alley. “ GOD!” Tao shouted. “ Ugh. That was horrible.”

“ Where’d the other me go?” Shiho asked. Tao blinked. Lowering her arm, she found a picture in her hand. 

“ A photo?” She held it out for the others to see. Shiho gasped.

“ Th-This is…” She tenderly took it, tears welling in her eyes. Two kids were sitting on the end of a park slide. The blond haired girl grinned from ear to ear. The girl with black hair was more hesitant but still offered a small smile to the cameraman. “ This is the first picture Ann and I ever had taken together. We met in first school. She’d just transferred in but was having trouble making friends. I was so shy back then but I approached her during break one day. She was drawing something and was bad at it and couldn’t help myself telling her. I was so flustered and tried to apologise but she just laughed. That was the day we became friends. My mom took this of us a few weeks later.”

“ You really were her treasure.” Ren said, smiling.

“ Yeah.” Shiho nodded. “ We did it right? This will change her heart?”

“ That’s how it usually works.” To prove his point, Ren opened up the Metanav on his phone. “ See? Location deleted. The palace and the treasure are gone. All that’s left is to wait.”

“ How long?”

“ That depends.” Ren admitted. “ I don’t know why but some of these things take longer than others. It can range from anywhere between a few days to almost a month.”

“ A month?!” Tao exclaimed. “ The fuck are they doing for a month?”

“ I guess it depends on how distorted a person is.” Ren shrugged. “ Akechi probably knows more than I do.”

“ Mental shutdowns are a different ball game though, depending on the mind set, it can be anywhere from overnight to a week.” Akechi admitted. “ Takamaki was quite accepting of her fate in the end. I don’t expect it to take that long.”

“ I hope not.” Shiho frowned. “ I hope she’ll be alright.”

“ All we can do is wait.” Ren said. “ Come on. Sojiro gave me the key to Leblanc during the week so I can stay out a bit longer. Let’s get something to eat. I think we deserve it after all the work we’ve done.”

****************************************

True Phantom Thief Chat

Paladin: Ann’s not answering her phone.

Paladin: I’m worried

Joker: She’ll be fine, Shiho

Guernica: I get your worried shi but be a bit patient

Guernica: Who knows? Maybe she’ll be back to normal tmrw

Paladin: I hope you’re right

Paladin: I don’t want to think she’s in pain because of us

Joker: This is normal. I don’t know exactly how it works but she’ll be back soon

Joker: Please, Shiho. Just give it time.

Paladin: I’ll trust you, Ren.

Guernica: Now Ann’s palace is down though, think that door will vanish?

Paladin: Door?

Joker: I’ll show you later.

Joker: There’s a palace linked to everyone. Yaldabaoth is down there but it’s blocked off by certain doors that are linked to palaces.

Paladin: I see. Strange.

Paladin: Does Akechi know?

Joker: Probably.

Guernica: Still don’t trust him.

Joker: Just don’t give him any ammo Shido can use.

Joker: So long as he’s with us, he’s still useful. Hopefully, he stays that way.

Chapter Text

April 30th

Ann was off school for the next few days after the Thieves had stolen her heart. It was enough for rumours to begin to spread, wondering if something had actually happened to her. All the while Shiho was more on edge than ever. She was noticeably distracted in school. Ren worried about her. From past experiences, Ann would come back. She’d have to get over her own crimes first but, seeing as she hadn’t been expelled already, she’d likely be fine to stick around the school, unlike his old targets who’d been thrown in prison for their crimes.

It wasn’t until Saturday when Ann returned. They were in the middle of class when Ann staggered in through the door. Miss Kawakami’s eyes shot open when she saw her. “ Takamaki? What are you doing here? You look horrible. Go down to the nurses office now and-”

“ No.” Ann said, breathlessly. She staggered in, grabbing the podium to keep herself steady, holding her head with her other hand. “ I… I won’t be well until I do this. Please. Just let me say my piece.” Ren could see Kawakami struggling between letting the girl talk and taking her down to the nurse's office herself. Eventually, she relented.

“ But afterwards you’ll go straight down.”

“ Yeah. Sure.” She agreed.

“ Then I guess I can’t stop you.”

“ Thanks.” She pulled herself up. “ This is hard for me to say but… I’ve been a real bitch to a lot of you. Since last year, I know I’ve hurt you, physically and emotionally. I’ve stolen from you and beaten you and said so many horrible things because I thought people were out to get me and my friends. But, I get it that I was wrong now. I can’t ask for your forgiveness. But… I truly am sorry. So please… ah… I’m so sorry.” Ann’s arm shook as it threatened to give out. When it did, Ren ran to catch her before she collapsed, barely making it to the front of the classroom.” Ren…? Why…?”

“ We’re friends, aren’t we?”

“ I don’t deserve it.”

“ Amamiya. Take Takamaki down to the nurses office right away.” Sadayo told him. He nodded, helping Ann to her feet and walking her out.

“ Why are you doing this?” She asked.

“ Because you’re not a bad person.” Ren told her. “ I know you feel like you are right now but I’ve known you long enough to know your only real crime is caring too much.”

“ Heh… We’ve only known each other for a few weeks.” Ann smiled weakly. “ How can you… tell that from that long?”

“ Trust me. I’m a really good judge of character.”

“ Heh… Idiot.” Ann shook her head. “ I bet Shiho told you a lot about me. I know she’s been hanging around with you after school.” Ann sighed. “ She must be so disappointed in me. She hung around for my sake but I know she hated what I was doing. I told myself that I was doing it for her sake. I was such an idiot.”

“ She doesn’t hate you.”

“ She should. I hate myself for all I’ve done.”

“ You just have to make it up to everyone.”

“ Heh. I guess.” Ann said. “ When I’m back to full strength, I hope we can still be friends, Ren. You’re a pretty cool guy, putting up with me like this.”

“ I’d like that.” He nodded. He lay her down on a bed in the nurse's office before heading to the office to tell them what happened. She was on the right path now. It would be nice to have another member of the old team back at his side.

****************************************

Ann lay there, staring up at the ceiling and contemplating where everything went wrong. She woke up on Tuesday morning to a splitting headache. She felt like she was dying. She slipped in and out of dreams that day as her fever spiked. As she did, she thought about Shiho and everything she’d done over the last six months. All the people she’d hurt and all the crimes she’d commited. She was a horrible person. She wanted to protect Shiho and herself from all the horrible bullies around the school. In the end, she became worse than any of them and all it did was cause Shiho to suffer. She was the worst.

“ It would seem a Sinner has become aware of her crimes.” Ann slowly sat up at the sound of the voice. At the end of the nurses office, one leg folded over the other, was a figure. Due to her blurry eyesight, she couldn’t quite make them out from the distance. “ What will you do now? Will you accept your crimes and repent them? Or will you continue your descent?”

“ I want… forgiveness.” Ann said.

“ Good. All sinners should seek forgiveness for the wrongs they have committed.” The figure said. “ In the grace of our lord, all crimes may be washed away. One can’t sin when following the will of another.”

“ Will… of another? You’re… one of those cultists.”

“ So unenlightened. Don’t worry. I understand we look like a cult from the outside but we’re a lot more than that. We’re the ones who are truly free. We follow the guidance of the God of Control. We don’t need to worry about the future because it’s all planned out.” Ann could barely make out a calm smile on the figure's face. “ We specialise in helping the lost. And you, Ann, look lost. How about it? At least come and see what we have to offer. The best way to repent is to save yourself.” Ann hesitated. The offer was tempting. She had done a lot of evil and did want to repent. The idea of the God of Control being able to cure her of sin sounded too good to be true.

“ And… this will help?”

“ Of course. You’ll be free from the burdens of desire. I know the people you love will accept you no matter the choice you make.” The figure reassured her. “ This will be the best choice you’ve ever made. Come. Allow me to show you true freedom and security.”

****************************************

News about Ann’s return and her apology to her class spread like wildfire across the school. With it came talks about the Phantom Thieves. It was nostalgic for Ren to hear the talks of whether or not the Thieves actually existed or if the cards were an elaborate prank. It was just like after they’d stolen Kamoshida’s heart. At the time, he remembered Ryuji being annoyed at them for being so easy to dismiss the Phantom Thieves as a hoax. Thinking about it, he preferred that time. There was less pressure for them at that point. Then they got their faces on the national news by taking out Madarame and things grew out of their control.

“ Well, you did it.” Haru said when they met up with her that lunch time. “ You actually changed Takamaki’s heart. Should I ask how you two managed it?”

“ How do you know it was us?” Shiho asked.

“ Cause she let me borrow her stapler when I was putting the calling cards up.” Ren shrugged. “ And you wouldn’t believe me if I told you.”

“ Try me.”

“ We delved into her mind to find the representation of her distorted desires and stole it.” Haru raised an eyebrow.

“ Alright, Psychonauts. Don’t tell me.” Haru took the lollipop stick out of her mouth and gestured at Ren with it. “ But rumours are gonna go around no matter what. Though, seeing as she liked you two more than anyone, I doubt they’ll figure it out. Probably blame Mishima or Nagamoto. I’m guessing the rumours will settle on blackmail.”

“ She was really ill looking when she came into class.” Ren told her. “ High fever.”

“ Poison then. Who really cares? People like to jump to conclusions.” Haru shrugged. “ Though, let me guess how you actually did it. You and Suzui used her trust for you to get her alone. When you did, Suzui gave her a massive dressing down about her actions. Hearing her closest friend shouting at her of how bad of a person she’s become broke something in, she had a mental breakdown, barely ate or slept at home and then came to school extremely ill from how she was treating herself because her mind couldn’t take the guilt anymore.”

" That’s… actually pretty close.” Ren admitted.

“ I figured. Still, if it makes Takamaki stop being a pain then I suppose it all works out. Maybe Makoto can finally chill out a little bit.” Haru sighed. “ Doubt it but I’m sure she believes in miracles.”

“ The Cult of Control.” Ren hummed. “ Who are they anyway?”

“ You’re not interested in joining are you?”

“ Far from it. They just don’t exist in the country. I looked them up and they seemed like crazy people. Despite that, more people are slowly joining them. I just can’t see why.”

“ Makoto tried her recruitment speech on me in the past.” Haru said. “ They accept everyone, consider themselves truly free due to not having to worry about choices and claim they are free of sin because they can’t sin if their god tells them what to do. Other than that, they have really stupid beliefs about trials and stuff like that. I do know they follow someone they call their Herald.”

“ Herald?” Shiho asked. “ Like some kind of saviour?”

“ Messenger actually but you’re not too far off. I don’t think they know who it is though. Makoto just tells me they’re the voice of their god. Probably some masked wierdo tricking a bunch of gullible people into giving them money. Well, I’d like to believe that but… Makoto is way too smart to fall for a scam like that. It’s almost like…”

“ She’s been mind controlled?” Ren asked. Haru nodded. “ Yeah, I noticed that when researching. It attracts both the general public and people with a higher status. They’re small right now but they’ve got a voice in the diet and in the media. That influence is probably how they’re recruiting people. I don’t want to sound like a conspiracy theorist but it feels like there’s more behind it than a simple religion.” Of course, Ren knew the truth behind it. The God of Control ran the cult and it sounded like they’d created another chosen one to replace him. Whoever this Herald was, he wouldn’t be surprised to hear they had access to the Metaverse. If Ren could change people's hearts and Akechi could cause mental shutdowns, he wondered if this person could force people under the control of Yaldabaoth. It was a scary thing to wonder about. Without knowing who they were though, Ren wouldn’t be able to access their palace, assuming they even had one.

“ That’s just creepy.” Shiho said.

“ Well, not much we can do about it.” Haru said dismissively. “ The future isn’t going to change just because we don’t like the outcome. Might as well just accept what comes.”

“ I dunno. I think we can change it.” Ren said.

“ Not everyone is like Takamaki, y’know.” Haru told him. “ But, if you think you can, go for it. It’d be nice if you can prove me wrong.”

****************************************

Ryuji sighed as he stepped out of Big Bang Burger, holding his hand to shield his eyes from the sudden glare of the sun. It was the middle of the afternoon. If he still went there, School would have just gotten out. He’d probably be in the middle of practise by now if it weren’t for that bastard Kamoshida. He goaded him into attacking him by spreading his past around the school. He shocked the fucker by bringing a metal pipe in from the streets in order to do it. It was a spur of the moment really. He just saw the thing on the way to school that day and something inside him told him to grab it. Using it, he broke Kamoshida’s arm and beat him unconscious. It felt good. Really good. Seeing the bastard who tormented him and the club bloody on the ground, finally given some payment for the crap he dished out. The happiness was short-lived. He knew his name was all over the news when he was dragged off to juvie. His Mom was heartbroken. When he got out, She didn’t want to see his face. Just got him an apartment and sent him an allowance every month. So, here he was. Alone and on probation for good behaviour. What a joke. Ryuji sighed before turning to head down a nearby backstreet. As he did though, a name caught his ear.

“ You’re in Takamaki’s class right?” Ryuji glanced over. Two girls from Shujin were standing outside the theatre. “ Is it true what they’re saying?”

“ Yeah. She came in looking like a zombie and apologised to the class. That transfer student she had her claws in took her to the nurses office and that was the last we saw of her.”

“ A zombie? What do you think happened?”

“ I dunno. Ha ha. Maybe those Phantom Thieves really did steal her heart.”

“ Ha ha ha. Come on. No way you believe something like that. Maybe the Drama club poisoned her for attacking that first year.”

“ You think they would stoop that low?”

“ Who else would do it?” Ryuji narrowed his gaze. Were they talking about Ann?

“ Yo, Ryu.” Ryuji looked up to see an old friend of his waving from across the street. Naoya Takeda was a strange kid. They’d let him out cause it was the end of his sentence but he’d run with a gang for a while. He’d been the one to help him out while he was in Juvie. Since then, Naoya had been his friend. He’d left Juvie two months before Ryuji had but found him after Ryuji left too. “ You alright? You look distracted.”

“ It’s nothing.” Ryuji told him. The two headed down the backstreet together. “ Just heard the name of an old friend. That’s all.”

“ Ah. I see. You tried getting in touch since you left?”

“ For real?” Ryuji scoffed. “ And tell them what? Hey, I’m out of Juvie. If you need me, ask for the Hashiba. Get real.”

“ Ha ha ha. Yeah, I guess.” Naoya snickered. “ Got word from the boss. Says he wants to see us. Guess he’s happy with how we’ve been dealing with Kaneshiro’s gang. Heh heh heh. We’ve practically flushed that bastard out of town. Few more weeks and we’ll run this place.”

“ The boss huh?” Ryuji scoffed. He didn’t like Takaretsu. Bastard liked to think he was a big shot because he was named leader after his boss was arrested by the cops. Despite that, the bastard didn’t have anything other than the title. He just gave different people orders and used his name to keep people in line. He was just as bad as Kamoshida. Ryuji paused as he went down the street. His eyes fell on a metal pipe just lying on the side of the road. Just like that day with Kamoshida. Slowly, he began to smile. “ Hey Naoya. Think Takaretsu deserves ruling Shibuya? After all, it was us who did all the work.”

“ Yeah, but he’s the boss.”

“ For now.” Ryuji told him. Naoya suddenly got what he was saying, matching his smile with a grin of his own.

“ Heh heh. There’s plenty of people who are dissatisfied with him, I guess. I know a few. But if you’re planning the thing, you’ll have to take the fall.”

“ Whatever.” Ryuji picked up the pipe, spinning it in his hand. “ Just means I get to reap the rewards.”

**********************************

Futaba watched the clip from the cafe again. The new boy, Ren, was talking to Sojiro again. They’d made quite the close connection since he arrived. Despite being some kind of criminal who punched a politician, he seemed a decent enough guy. He was nice, helpful and knew how to make a coffee that impressed Sojiro. In the three weeks he’d been there, he’d made a good impression. She sighed. Made sense why Sojiro would start replacing her with him. He was probably the son he’d always wanted. He wasn’t stuck in his room, relying on him to get him meals or new games. He could help around the cafe or get shopping when they were low on supplies. Probably was doing well in school, making friends and joining clubs. The perfect son. She slammed a hand on her desk as she watched him make Sojiro laugh. “It’s not fair.” She hissed. “ It’s not my fault I’m like this.” Her computer pinged. With a sigh, she opened Steam up but stopped. She didn’t recognise the user name.

Seraphim: Do you need help, Pharaoh? You seem to be suffering.

Futaba hesitated. Pharaoh? What did they mean by that? Despite it being such a strange way to address someone, she found it felt strangely right. In some ways, she did feel like a Pharaoh sometimes. Not an alive one though. Her room felt like a tomb some days. She couldn’t bring herself to leave it. She was trapped. Buried here. Like a Pharaoh inside her pyramid. She knew she shouldn’t reply to strangers but she was curious.

Alibaba: Who is this?

Seraphim: A friend. I want to help you.

Alibaba: You don’t know anything about me. How could you help?

Seraphim: You’re lonely, aren’t you? You feel as though you’re trapped, locked away from the world. You want freedom. I can give you it. I just want one thing in return.

Futaba’s hand hovered above her keys. She wanted to call this guy crazy and block him. It’s what any sane person would do in a situation like this. Despite that, something about his words resonated with her. This guy could be anyone but it was crazy they had such a good read on her. Despite everything inside of her telling her not to give in to them, she found herself typing before she could reason with herself why she was doing it.

Alibaba: You can free me?

Seraphim: I offer freedom and security to every person who accepts what I offer. All I want you to do is make something for me. If you do that, I’ll do everything I can to help you. Do we have a deal?

It felt like something from a movie or a game. The main villain toying with a down on their luck NPC to create a scapegoat villain to fuel conflict for the first half of the plot. A deal with the devil. Her mouth was suddenly dry. She always thought those types of people were stupid to fall for something like that but now the deal was being offered to her, she got it. This person could really save her. She didn’t care how bad of an idea it was.

Alibaba: I’m in.

***************************************

Yusuke hummed as he lazily flicked through social media. He stopped on a specific one that caught his eye. The image of a red card, a letter written in calligraphy and a drawing of a top hat and a mask on the back of it. It was stylish in its own way. Whoever drew it had a small talent for such things. It wasn’t a practised hand but it was someone who at least did well in art class. “ Intriguing.” He muttered.

“ What?” He glanced up at his muse as Hifumi pulled her bag over her shoulder.

“ Shujin academy had one of its students assaulted today.” He said slowly. “ On Monday, a number of cards were left from a mysterious group known as the Phantom Thieves of Hearts claiming that they’d take her heart for her acts of bullying. Today, said student came in looking like the living dead and poured her heart out all over the classroom floor. Ah. I wish I’d seen such a thing. It would have been… inspirational.”

“ She had her heart stolen?” Hifumi laughed dryly. “ How stupid do you have to be to believe something like that.”

“ Mysticism. Curses. Deals with the devil. Such things exist all over human history. Perhaps someone summoned a demon to torture her.”

“ I would be careful then, Kitagawa. A scumbag like you might be next.”

“ I do hope so. I’d love to meet them.” Yusuke smiled. “ Ah, speaking of meeting people, I almost forgot. Mister Kawanabe is displaying some of our works next month in Shibuya’s gallery. I’d like you to come to the opening party.”

“ Why?”

“ You are my muse.” Yusuke said playfully. “ I’ll give you the dates the next time I see you. I won’t have time to paint you anymore. Enjoy your Shogi. Heh. I’m sure you’re making your mother proud.”

“ Hmph.” Hifumi huffed, slamming the door shut behind her. Yusuke frowned. She was too predictable. He went back to her phone, scrolling through it some more. Hifumi had started as a good muse but recently she was getting boring. He understood now why his Sensei swapped apprentices so often. He was a monster but he was correct about certain things. He stopped at an account displaying a new spray painting and upturned his nose. Guernica was on his feed again. How anyone could call such scribblings art was beyond him. Looking at the account however, a small smile grew on his face. Luca Koseki. A girl in his year who was renowned as the angel of the orchestra.

“ Ms Koseki. I wonder. Will you show me misery?”

Chapter Text

May 2nd

Ren didn’t expect to see Ann back in school on Monday however, upon walking into the classroom, there she was. Her head was down on the desk and her hood was up. At the sound of footsteps, she turned her head to the side. Seeing him, she sat up, her hood falling down. “ Hey Ren. Good morning.”

“ Ann. You look a lot better.” Ren smiled.

“ Eh heh heh. It’s been a busy weekend. I feel better than ever. Everything… is so clear now. I’ve been such an idiot and caused so many people a lot of pain. Shiho most of all.” She rubbed the back of her neck. “ I’m sorry. You’ve only ever known me as a bully.”

“ Hey. Don’t worry about it. We all make mistakes.”

“ I know. I still feel really bad. Still, it all worked out in the end.” Ren gave her a confused look.

“ You mean like… the Phantom Thieves stole your heart?” Ann laughed.

“ Sure. I guess. If the fever was caused by my heart being stolen or whatever, then I have to thank them. But… This may be strange to hear but… I found God.” Ren’s blood went cold.

“ What?” Ren’s eyes fell to Ann’s bag. That’s when he saw it. The white prism with the black cross. The same badge Makoto wore.

“ I met someone while I was struggling and they took me to visit the Church of Control’s compound. It was weird at first, I’ll admit. But I was in a bad place and they offered freedom and security. I didn’t know what I had to lose so I decided to check them out. Glad I did too. I don’t think I’ve ever felt so… free.” Ann smiled brightly. “ I know people say it’s cultish or whatever but it’s really not. I’m not sure I get all their teachings right now but whatever they did it made my heart feel at peace. I’ve got a lot to make up for but, with the God of Control’s help, I know anything’s possible.”

“ Congratulations.” Ren said stiffly.

“ Aw, don’t be like that. You and Shiho should come with me next. It’ll be fun.”

“ I think I’ll pass. I’m not religious.”

“ It’s fine. I won’t force you. I just hope you’ll see the light too someday.” Ann rocked in her seat. “ Ugh. Monday’s are always such a drag. I’d rather be in bed.” Ren took his seat behind her. Ann joined the Church of Control? How? He only just saw her on Saturday morning. What could have changed in under two days to make her fall in line with Yaldabaoth? Ren thought back.

“ Oh no.” His eyes widened with realisation.

“ Hmm?” Ann looked back at him. “ You alright?”

“ Uh… I just might have forgotten some homework.”

“ Oh god! We had homework! Please tell me it was given while I was off? Urgh. I hate homework so much.”

“ Don’t worry. It was for Maths.” Ren made a show of fishing through his bag and faked a sigh of relief, pulling their actual homework out of his bag. “ Nope. Got it. I was worried I didn’t pick it off the counter.”

“ You're more scatter brained than you look.” The two shared a laugh. As they did, Ren sent a message to the group chat. They needed an emergency meeting.

******************************************

“ She joined the cult?” Akechi asked. “ How?” They met up in Leblanc. Akechi put a hooded coat on and Ren said he was hanging out with friends indoors due to the bad weather. Sojiro just told them not to break anything.

“ So that’s why Ann wasn’t answering her phone all weekend.” Shiho grimaced. “ Personality wise, she’s even friendlier than before. It’s like all her worries are gone. It’s nice to see but Knowing the reason behind it… You said the Church is under the god that killed you right?”

“ I think I know why. Damn it. How did it slip my mind?” Ren scowled. “ When we went to the bottom of Mementos, we ran into the people whose hearts we stole locked away down there. They spoke just like Ann had. As if they were free despite being caged up, not having to worry about their desires. The cult is just like them. They serve their god and that’s all they have to care about. I’d be willing to bet every person in that cult has had their Shadows locked away in the depths of Mementos like they were. With Yaldabaoth stronger than he was, he’s used that connection to turn the people into as mindless drones as their shadows are.”

“ That’s fucked.” Tao growled. “ So you’re telling me anyone we take their hearts of is just another wierdo added to the cult?”

“ But we can’t reach this Yaldabaoth to free them until we deal with the Palaces.” Akechi sighed. “ This is a troublesome situation. It’s made it so we’re forced to increase its power if we want to stop it.”

“ You believe me now?” Ren asked.

“ With everything I’ve seen? Unfortunately, I have no choice. You’ve picked a dangerous enemy, Amamiya. And here I thought Shido was bad.”

“ So what do we do?” Shiho asked. “ Just… stop?”

“ No.” Ren shook his head. “ No, we can’t. If we bring it down then everyone under his control will be freed. They have to be.”

“ You understand what you’re saying right?” Akechi asked. “ We have to kill a god. It doesn’t matter if it’s part of the collective unconsciousness. A god is a god.”

“ I know that. I’m the one who’s had a run in with him before, remember? There’s got to be a way. I don’t believe Nyarlathotep would have sent me back in time if there wasn’t.”

“ That dudes a wierdo. I wouldn’t be surprised if he’s the type of guy to send you back just to laugh as you fail again.”

“ You’ll have to introduce us to your benefactor.” Akechi told him. “ For now, however, we should investigate Mementos. Admittedly, I haven’t been that far down. If Takamaki’s palace broke another layer down then perhaps we can learn something by delving deeper. Alas, I’m busy during Golden Week. It will have to be Friday at the earliest.”

“ I’ll have to remind myself of the Shadows that are there as well. I don’t think the Phansite is up yet.”

“ The what?” Akechi asked.

“ It’s a website Mishima sets up. We got requests through it. Some people up to no good who’s hearts we could change but didn’t have a palace yet. It got used against us in the end but it did serve as a way to handle things.”

“ You mean this?” The group turned to Shiho as she raised her phone. Ren’s eyes widened as he looked at the familiar red and black background. People were already debating if the Phantom Thieves were real or just a hoax.

“ That’s it.” Ren nodded. “ I guess Mishima must have made it over the weekend. Working as fast as ever.” He smiled. Mishima didn’t have a reason to believe he was a Phantom Thief in this timeline, thinking about it. He hoped that made him less obsessive. He decided to befriend him again once school came back. Before then though, they had Golden Week to go through. He planned on using it to rest a little bit. He needed to think about how to proceed next. He hummed.

“ Is there an art gallery on this month?” Ren asked.

“ Yeah. Kawanabe’s running one.” Tao said. “ He’s some bigwig art scout who focuses on youth talents. He just announced it Saturday but it’s already taking the art world by storm cause the last disciple of Madarame is taking part.”

“ What happened in your time?” Akechi asked.

“ Madarame held a gallery in the time slot. It’s where we met Yusuke. We got tipped off by one of his pupils that he was abusing his students. Yusuke made a bad first impression since he wanted Ann to pose nude for a painting.” 

“ N-Nude!” Shiho spluttered.

“ She didn’t go through with it. Pretended to so she could break into Madarame’s back room so we could progress in his palace but didn’t actually do it.” Shiho breathed a sigh of relief. 

“ And that’s how you found out Madarame had a palace. I see.” Akechi nodded. “ I imagine having such a public figure suffering a metaverse induced breakdown must have sent alarm bells ringing all across Shiho’s inner circle. Someone as minor as a high school teacher you can brush off but someone with as much popularity as Madarame? You’re lucky I’m here. A simple art student isn’t going to get the same traction. At best, I’ll be asked to investigate. What Shido doesn’t know can only hurt him.” He chuckled.

“ We’ll have to deal with Shido later regardless. He has a palace and a strong one at that. He’ll have to take it down in order to reach the bottom of mementos.”

“ Good. So long as he faces justice, I don’t care how.” Akechi said. “ Though I have a feeling that we’re going to have to handle the God of Control’s Herald at some point as well. You said you dealt with seven palaces, yes?”

“ Kamoshida, Madarame, Kaneshiro, Futaba, Okumura, Sae and Shido. We can leave Sae since you were the one who you made us go after. Whoever is the Herald can replace her. That just leaves one palace we have to find.”

“ Kaneshiro.” Akechi nodded.

“ Kaneshiro’s palace probably got destroyed due to his turf getting taken over over the last four months.” Tao said. “ The Hashiba moved in on him. They got a new enforcer that proved really damn effective.”

“ The Hashiba?” Ren had heard about them from his last timeline. They were the ones Iwai was a part of. Since he still ran Untouchable, that ruled him out. The four month time period was within the now seven months it had been since the God of Control had altered things. He wouldn’t be surprised if it was someone he knew. Ryuji was the only one left unaccounted for but why would he join the Yakuza? Maybe if he met one of the Hashiba while he was in juvie, it would explain it. But would that be enough to make a palace? That just left two people. Haru and Makoto. He wrote Makoto off. She was a cultist. Her heart was a part of the depths of mementos now. Haru in the meantime was weird. On one hand, her father still had his palace. It broke the formula set up by Kamoshida and Madarame. She was emotionally distant but she was still friendly. He couldn’t see someone like her having a palace. On the other hand though, Futaba did and her only real fault was major emotional trauma. If Haru was like Futaba, it was still possible. 

" Yep. If we’re looking for a last palace, that’s where I’d look.”

“ It’s a big possibility.” Akechi nodded. “ I’ll look into it when I have free time. Shido has me busy preparing for a gathering of his people.”

“ Wilton hotel. 6th of May.”

“ I despise you.” Akechi sighed. “ I may have that day free however. He doesn’t want me there. I scare his investors apparently.”

“ Boy, I can’t imagine why.” Tao joked.

“ I’ll keep an eye on Ann.” Shiho said. “ We already planned a day out on Wednesday. If anything happens, I’ll text.”

“ Just don’t go getting turned into a cultist too, Shi. Would hate to lose you.”

“ I’ll be careful.”

“ Hopefully, these three days will be uneventful.” Ren sighed. “ We’ve got Midterms to look forward to.”

******************************************

May 5th

Tao called him up on Wednesday to meet in Ikebukuro. Admittedly, Ren hadn’t spent much time there. He only really went to visit the planetarium with some friends. Tao met him at the station and led him to an underpass. There he found another girl sitting down with a few cans of spray paint and some stencils. “ Got him.” Tao called. The girl sprung to her feet. She smiled widely as Ren approached. Her hair was shorter than Tao’s but the same colour. She wore a purple hooded jumper and a blue shirt with a mouse on it along with old tracksuit bottoms and scuffed looking trainers. “ Ren, this is my little sister Luca. Luca, this is the idiot I told you about.”

“ It’s nice to meet you, Ren.” Luca outstretched a fist. Ren happily bumped it with his own.

“ Nice to meet you too.” He said.

“ I’ll set up the stencils. Hope you don’t mind getting your clothes dirty, Ren. Did say to wear old crap for a reason.”

“ I know. I remembered.” He looked at the blank wall. “ Going to see Guernica in action, huh?”

“ I’m not making a statement today. I do this shit for fun. Luca’s a great help. We’ve been doing it since we lived on the street.” Tao explained. “ Don’t get much of a chance since she got adopted but it’s nice to hang out.”

“ Adopted?” Ren looked at her sister.

“ I got picked out of the hostel we were staying in by a nice couple.” Luca said. “ Doesn’t change the fact I’m a Lucatao though.”

“ Where did that name come from? I always thought it was weird. It’s your names combined.”

“ Tao and Luca Lucatao.” Tao nodded, taping one of the stencils up. “ We needed a last name so we just mashed our names together. I was ten when we did it and Luca was eight but somehow it stuck. Stupid but eh. It’s ours.”

“ Hee hee. I’m Koseki on paper though. I attend Kosei.”

“ Kosei? The private academy?” Ren hummed. “ Do you know Yusuke Kitagawa and Hifumi Togo by any chance?”

“ The artist and the Shogi Queen? Yeah. They’re school celebrities.”

“ So are you.”

“ You are?”

“ People like my singing voice. I’m not sure why but it’s nice to be praised for something I enjoy. Hee hee.” Luca smiled. “ Speaking of, Kitagawa and Togo have been spending a lot of time together over the last few months.”

“ They have?” Ren asked. That was weird. In his own timeline, they only knew of each other by name.

“ Yeah. They meet in the art room or Kitagawa's place. Togo just says he’s painting her but there’s a lot of rumours going around that they’re dating.”

“ Do you believe it?” Luca shrugged.

“ Dunno. I’ve talked with Kitagawa though and he seems nice enough. He doesn’t like Sis’ work though. Calls it uncultured. Ha.”

“ People are allowed their wrong opinions.” Tao said with a smirk. “ Can’t stop idiots being idiots or I wouldn’t need to rebel with my art.”

“ That’s true. I think Yu… Kitagawa’s art pieces are more surrealist pieces anyway, at least from what I’ve seen online.”

“ He says he tries and captures the essence of the soul, whatever that means.” Luca said. “ Heh. Togo must have a really complicated soul in that case for him to need such a detailed picture.”

“ Come on. People can date whoever they wanna. It’s none of anyone else's business.”

“ Is that your way of saying you finally got a boyfriend?”

“ Gah!” Tao turned around, letting one of the stencils hang off the wall. “ No! Wha… Why would you even think that?!” Luca snickered. With a huff, Tao turned back to her work. “ Tch. Stupid idiot.”

“ You’re from Shujin though, right Ren?” Luca asked. Ren nodded. “ Is it true that a bully got tortured into turning over a new leaf?”

“ She didn’t get tortured. She had her heart stolen by the Phantom Thieves.” Ren said.

“ Right.” She said dryly. “ What was the real reason?”

“ Her friend blew up at her then she had a mental breakdown so bad it gave her a fever.”

“ Ah, so it was a fight.” Luca nodded. “ Knew it had to be something mundane. Still, that calling card was weird. I saw it on social media. There’s even a website talking about these Phantom Thieves. A few of my band mates actually believe in them.”

“ But you don’t?” Tao asked, finishing up

“ Superheroes don’t exist. It would be cool if they did though. Hmm. Though I guess that means villains would have to exist too in that case.”

“ Assholes already exist. Shido. Madarame. Nakamura.” Tao said, saying the last name with an extra amount of venom. “ What’s the difference between them and actual supervillains?”

“ Imagine giving those assholes superpowers. That would be way worse.” Luca said, picking up a spray. “ Shall we get started then?”

“ Sure thing. This is your first time, right Ren?”

“ Yeah. Kinda.”

“ Heh. In that case, just follow our lead. Luca and I are experts at this point. Time to show you how Guernica works.”

******************************************

May 6th

Ren was surprised when he got a message from Akechi saying he was free for the day while Shido decided to pal around with the rich and famous. He gave Ren the address for a place in Kichijoji. Ren arrived at Penguin Sniper, entering to find Akechi sitting at a table with a board in front of him. “ Hello Amamiya. Glad you could join me.”

“ Didn’t expect you to hang around a games bar.” Ren said. 

“ I found it has quite the nice atmosphere.” Akechi said. “ I hope you know how to play.”

“ Chess? I’ve dabbled with it. Haven’t played it in a while though. I did learn how to play Shogi pretty well last year though.”

“ Shogi? Interesting. Why did you waste tome learning that when you had more important matters to deal with?”

“ I learned a lot from some good people. Apparently, strengthening your bonds helps your persona. Not sure how true that actually is since Nyarlathotep doesn’t need me to do it but I made some good friends. I intend to remake them this time as well.”

“ I don’t understand your obsession with being accepted.”

“ It’s not that.” Ren told him. “ I just think it’s nice to talk to people. I learned a lot from different people and those bonds became my strength. You were one of them yourself, you know.”

“ Meaning I’m one of the people who you intend to befriend again?”

“ Oh, we were never friends. Our bond was more… mutual yet begrudging respect.”

“ Hmm. I can accept that for now I suppose.” Akechi moved first, moving a central pawn forwards two spaces. Ren mirrored his move. They played for a while, each player testing their opponents play style, slowly taking pieces from each other's board. A waitress approached their table, watching them for a little bit before speaking up.

“ He’s cornering you, Akechi. Look out.”

“ Hmm? Oh.” Akechi glanced up. “ Good morning, Yoshizawa. I’m not used to seeing you here so early. Don’t you usually try and get the later shifts?”

“ Yeah, but my sister has an event this evening so I wanted to be there to cheer her on.” Ren looked up from the board at the waitress, finding a girl in her late teens, long brown hair tied back into a ponytail with a red bow. 

“ Ah. Wish her luck from me then. I know she’ll do well.”

“ I hope so. Sumire has been training really hard for it.” She smiled.

“ What does your sister do?” Ren asked.

“ She’s a gymnast.” The waitress replied. “ Oh, but where are my manners? I’m Kasumi Yoshizawa. Waitress. It’s nice to meet you.”

“ Ren Amamiya. Likewise.”

“ You should bring friends more often, Akechi. It’s always concerning that you’re here alone.”

“ We’re not friends, Yoshizawa. He’s simply helping me with a case I’m solving.”

“ Ha ha. By playing Chess.” She smiled. “ Don’t worry. I won’t tell anyone that the Detective Prince is just like any other boy.”

“ Don’t you have a job to be doing?”

“ So cold. Your usual?” Akechi nodded. “ And you, Amamiya?”

“ I’ll just take some soda.”

“ Gotcha. Enjoy your game. Bishop takes the kingside knight for free.” She waved before heading for the bar. Ren couldn’t help but notice the slight limp she had. Turning his attention back to the game, he smirked before taking her advice. Akechi pouted.

“ Cheater.”

“ I thought you didn’t have any friends.”

“ She’s not a friend. Yoshizawa is an acquaintance.” He said. “ She’s apparently taking a gap year so she can help pay for her own education. She was a gymnast herself but broke her ankle and couldn’t do it anymore. Her sister seems to have taken up her torch. She’s a first year in your school, come to think about it. Know her?” Ren hummed.

“ Not by name. I don’t know everyone in the school but I wouldn’t be surprised if I recognised a picture of her.”

“ If she wasn’t anything notable, perhaps Yoshizawa shouldn’t get her hopes up.”

“ Well, if the tournament is today then we were pretty busy. We had a victory celebration at the Wilton using money we got from selling Kamoshida’s treasure. After that, we discovered Mementos. Then it was Midterms before we had to deal with Madarame. It probably just went over my head. I’m not the biggest fan of sports. Why? When did you meet Yoshizawa?”

“ Within the time frame.” Akechi said. “ I was curious if there was a reason for it.”

“ Not that I know. People don’t just appear from nowhere after all. It’s like Nagamoto, one of Ann’s victims. I’ve definitely passed her in the halls because I'm sure I recognise her but I had no idea she actually existed until I saw Ann bullying her.”

“ Beneath suspicion, hmm?” Akechi nodded, taking his bishop with his queen and smiling. “ Check.”

“ Mate.” Ren said. He moved his pawn on the far side of the board, left alone until the moment Akechi forgot about it, and changed it to a Queen. His king had nowhere left to run. “ Consider your heart stolen, Akechi.”

“ From that angle? Ha. How like you to disguise the strongest piece on the board as something useless and mundane.” He sighed. “ Another game?”

“ Sure.” Ren said confidently. “ My day is open. We can play as many games as you want. Let’s see how long it takes before you finally admit defeat.”

“ Cocky as ever. I see now why your name is Joker.” Akechi smirked. “ Let’s see how you fare without Yoshizawa’s aid, shall we?”

Chapter Text

May 8th

As they stepped out of the elevator, Ren watched as the door shuddered open as they reached the end of the first section of Mementos, allowing them deeper below the palace of humanity. “ Looks like the first lock was broken.” Ren said. “ Good.”

“ The more palaces we tear down, the more access we get, yeah?” Tao asked.

“ Morgana explained it like it was tied to the Phantom Thieves popularity but I’m fairly certain it’s more tied to cognition.” Ren said. “ Taking a powerful cognitive location down proves to the collective unconscious we’re worth paying attention too. The more attention we get, the deeper we can go.”

“ And the easiest way to achieve that is to destroy palaces.” Akechi nodded. “ What’s usually down further?”

“ The remnants of the palaces. They’re the shadows we faced in Ann’s palace but, without their owner, they’ve lost their shape and are wandering down here. They aren’t the only ones who are here. There’s also the shadows of people with distorted desires that don’t have the power to make a palace. Tao and I dealt with one in… uh…” Ren glanced at the label on the wall, signposting where they were. ” I… can never pronounce these floors.”

“ It’s one of the Qlipoth from Jewish folklore. It’s meant to mirror the tree of life from the Kabbalah.” Akechi said. The others just stared at him like he was speaking another language. He just sighed. “ It’s easier if you call this floor Malkuth and the next floor Yesod. It’s what Qimranut and Aiyatsbus oppose.”

“ Alright. In that case, Tao and I dealt with one of Madarame’s old pupils in Malkuth. We can deal with the shadows of people like him as we go.” Ren said. “ Let me think. We had to deal with… a bully, the bully of that bully, the head of a gang of burglars and a sadist who was bad at rejection.”

“ Nice assortment of people.” Tao laughed. “ Well, the more hearts we change, the less assholes will be on the streets. Let’s get to rail surfing.”

“ Are we sure this is safe?” Shiho asked, tugging on the grappling hook that had been left for her. Ren had to wonder how Nyarlahotep could predict what they were going to do. “ I mean, skating down railway lines? I don’t know about this.”

“ Ain’t gone wrong for us yet.”

“ This is only your second time here, isn’t it?”

“ Yeah, but the first time was fun. At least give it a try, Shi.” Shiho gave an unsure look.

“ Can’t I just walk?”

“ I wouldn’t recommend it.” Ren told her, heading for the stairs. Tao chuckled as she followed him.

“ Crow?” Shiho gave him a pleading look.

“ Let’s just see what the situation is first. If this place is anything like I remember it, it may be the only option that we have.” Akechi started following along. “ I suppose you could wait by the elevator but there’s no telling where the next floor will be.” Shiho sighed before walking behind them. As she reached the next floor, staring out on the subway tunnels, she swallowed.

" How… far do these go?”

“ On this floor? Don’t know. Mementos has a bad habit of changing every time we come here. If you’re talking about down though about…. Hmm… I never actually counted.” Ren hurled the grappling hook, latching it to the wires above the rails. “ But there’s seven floors. Each one is longer than the last. I think there’s maybe… 50 floors in total? Might be more.” Shiho whimpered.

“ All that time on rails…” She muttered. “ I’m… not good with rollercoasters. Any fast rides actually. Is there really… no other way.”

“ Not unless we find Morgana in one of these palaces. We met in Kamoshida’s palace and he wasn’t in Ann’s so I’m not sure where he’d be though.” Morgana’s sudden absence really worried Ren. Did he just manage to escape Ann’s guards where he couldn’t escape Kamoshida’s and was exploring the other palaces? He mentioned being born in the depths of Mementos somehow. Was it possible he wasn’t able to escape due to Yaldabaoth’s increased alertness in this timeline? He dreaded to think.

“ Morgana is your cat friend, right?” Shiho asked.

“ That’s right. Though he could turn into a bus. Something about a lot of people’s cognitions believing cats and buses were connected or something?”

“ Oh. Like from Totoro. I get it.” She nodded. She looked back to the rail, Tao helping Akechi attach his hook to the line. “ Hmm…”

“ You don’t have to come if you don’t want to.” Ren reassured her. She sighed.

“ No. I’ll… I’ll try at least. I said I’d help and I intend to. Just… let me gather my nerves a little first.” Shiho took a few deep breaths before throwing her hook onto the line with the others. Ren wasn’t sure if her terrified screams attracted more shadows or if it scared them off.

*************************************

When they reached the bottom, Shiho fell to her knees. “ Thank you!” She shouted. “ That was horrible!”

“ Only 42 more floors to go.” Tao teased. Shiho groaned.

“ Please… don’t.” She muttered. “ I’m so drained…”

“ Hope you’ve got enough in you for one more fight.” Ren said. At the end of the corridor, banging on the closed door in anger, was a shadow. A very familiar looking one to Ren. He may not have had his crown or his robe but it was impossible to mistake Shadow Kamoshida.

“ Let me in!” He shouted. “ Don’t you know who I am? I’m god damn royalty!”

“ Coach Kamoshida?” Shiho looked up. Slowly, she rose to her feet and drew her sword. “ Let’s do this.”

“ Damn. She got her energy back fast.” Tao remarked.

“ I would assume it’s a personal affair. Regardless, let’s make this quick.” Akechi told her. The thieves approached the man. Hearing their footsteps, he turned over his shoulder.

“ Huh? Who the hell are you?” He asked.

“ Sir Suguru Kamoshida, the utter bastard of lust.” Ren smirked. “ We’ve come to take your heart.”

“ Assassins then? Heh. At least someone recognises my importance.” He turned fully. “ I was a king, you know. If it weren’t for that damn Sakamoto and that bitch Nijima, I still would be. They had no damn right evicting me from my castle. I’m the most important person in Shujin. A damn celebrity. They should be worshipping the ground I walk on. Instead, I’m stuck in here with the rest of you slaves. It’s an embarrassment! A scandal!”

“ You’re no king.” Shiho told him. “ You just abuse your power. You had no right to work the volleyball team into the ground just because your ego was hurt.”

“ I had every right! I was the King of Shujin! People should have followed my damn orders with a smile. But no. They had to cook up some rebellion. I hear that Takamaki bitch who took it over was taken out recently though. I’m guessing you people had some kind of hand in that. Good. She deserved it. Harlot should have stayed as eye candy for me. Maybe I’d have given her the king’s favour. Heh heh.” Ren felt his skin crawl at that remark. He remembered what Kamoshida had intended to do to Ann and what he did to Shiho. This Kamoshida never got that chance but it didn’t change how repulsive he was.

“ That’s enough! You’re disgusting.” Shiho told him. “ You could never have Ann. None of us belong to you!”

“ But they should’ve been. Takamaki, that bitch of a council president, that big titted gardener in the third year, those sluts on the volleyball team. It was all mine to take.” Kamoshida declared. “ And it’ll be mine again! I won’t let anyone stand in my way! I’ll take back my castle and my crown once I claim the power at the depths of this place! And I won't let anyone stand in my way!” Shadows gathered around.

“ Get ready!” Ren shouted as the ground exploded. Ren expected the demonic form he took in the past but instead he was met with something different but nonetheless grotesque. It was a demon, completely red and looked to be made of bones of different creatures merged together into some kind of armour. Its face looked like a skull, two scythe shaped horns growing from either side, the middle three fingers on its hands were unnaturally long and it had a long, lizard-like tail.

“ I am King Kamoshida! I won’t let you overthrow me!” He bellowed as he charged at the party. They were barely able to dodge his powerful opening slash, his claws dripping with poison.

“ How did you beat him the first time?” Akechi asked.

“ The first time?” Ren echoed. “The first time he was a giant man with pink skin who ate legs from a giant goblet. This is new for me too. I don’t even know what the shadow he’s turned into even is.”

“ Wonderful. So we’re going into this blindly.”  Akechi scowled.

“ Heh. You say that like that’s something new.” Tao smirked, loading her paint gun and launching a volley at the coach. Kamoshida tore through the round as he charged in again, thrusting his hand like a spear at her. Shiho quickly got in the way, summoning Jeanne to guard against the blow but still ended up getting knocked backwards across the station floor. “ Add nulls paint to the list of things he can do.”

“ Ugh. And pierce Jeanne’s guard.” Shiho shook her arms. “ The last time we fought him was way better.”

“ He had a gang of evil volleyball students with him last time.” Akechi retorted. “ At least this time he’s alone. Loki!” Akechi removed his mask, summoning the black and white persona who swung its blade at the Shadow. Kamoshida grabbed it mid swing, sliding across the ground before being forced back, slamming against the wall blocking them going deeper into mementos. He snarled like an animal as he rose to his feet. He created an orb of fire in between his hands and tossed it in the air before leaping after it.

“ He’s spiking it! Get back!” Shiho warned them. The thieves hid behind the pillars as Kamoshida slammed his palm into the fireball, sending it launching at high speeds into the ground. The ball exploded, shaking the room. Dust from the ceiling drifted down from above.

“ Shit! Is he trying to bring the place down on us?” Tao asked.

“ He can’t. It's a cognition.” Akechi told them. “ I highly doubt something like the palace of the general public could cave in so easily.”

“ You say that but people know earthquakes and explosions can collapse train lines.” Ren said. “ Either way, we need to be careful of that attack. It’s like his old kill shot form back then.”

“ Coach Kamoshida’s spike is what he’s famous for. He used it to get gold and he pulls it out when he gets serious while training.” Shiho said. “ I’m not surprised his shadow uses it as well.”

“ If he’s resistant to Robin’s bow attacks… Guernica, you and I will take front. Joker, Paladin. Provide spell support. We have to keep him off balance to prevent him using that kill shot again.” Akechi ordered.

“ Right.” Ren nodded. Breaking from cover, Akechi and Tao charged in, both summoning their persona to block Kamoshida’s poisoned claws. Kamoshida hissed, grabbing Oi’s spear like brush in his left hand as his right arm struggled to hold off Loki’s strike. While he was down, Ren saw his opening and nodded to Tao. Swapping his mask, he summoned Pixie, calling lightning to strike from above while Shiho aimed low, detonating ice from beneath him. The magic strikes caused him to drop his defences for a second. Using that advantage, Oi pierced through upper body as Loki tore through his right arm. Kamoshida fell to one knee, panting. 

“ You… ignorant slaves…” Kamoshida panted. “ You can’t defeat me… I’m… the king…”

“ You’re no king. You’re a tyrant.” Shiho declared. “ And tyrants must be overthrown. Everyone!” As Kamoshida rose up to attack again, the thieves were faster, rushing him down. Kamoshida cried out as he was thrown against the floor, the shadows burning away from his form. Shiho watched as his shadow fell to his hands and knees, panting from exhaustion. “ Consider this payback for all you’ve done, Coach Kamoshida.”

“ Why…” He growled desperately. “ I can’t… be wrong. I am… I am meant to be the king!”

“ Perhaps that’s how you feel, Coach Kamoshida.” Shiho said, approaching him. “ However, right now, you’re not a good king. A good king guides his subjects. Just like a good teacher should. You have a lot of passion for your sport, I felt it in your lessons.” She stood over him, looking down on the shadow of the man who caused another version of her to try and take her own life. And she smiled. “ I don’t know where you lost that passion, Coach Kamoshida. Please find it again and return to teach us again.” Kamoshida froze.

“ My passion…” He laughed lightly. “ That’s right. I never used to play Volleyball for the sake of winning. But my old man drilled into me that winning was everything. Said the only way to win at life was to take whatever you can from those weaker than you. I loved Volleyball even though he refused to believe it was a man’s game. Playing it was my personal rebellion. But, I lost that somewhere. In the end, I became exactly the man he was when I was chosen for the Olympic team. Winning became everything to me and it drove everyone else away. I buried myself in my own beliefs even as the team I led to victory threw me away. Maybe you're right. Maybe… this can be my chance to start over.” Kamoshida’s form faded into light, leaving a golden medal behind. Joker picked it up.

“ That was brave of you.” He said. “ I’m surprised you forgave him after everything he put me through.”

“ I know your Shiho suffered a lot under Coach but he never completely became that man here. I just hope this is enough for him to get better. I may not play much with the club anymore but at least they can be happier. That’s enough for me.” She smiled before glancing back. “ Please tell me there’s an elevator here. I can’t take a ride back.”

“ Ha ha.” Ren smiled. “ Back corner by the stairs.” Shiho brightened up as she went to find it, Tao behind her. Ren looked back to the barrier. “ Yusuke’s next.” He said. “ We’ll have to scout out the gallery and see what we can find out about his new mental state.”

“ Back to Kitagawa’s gallery then? The biggest hurdle at the moment is finding a way in. Unlike Takamaki, the doors locked tight.”

“ There’s always a way. I’m guessing it’ll be a vent or something.” Ren said, looking back to Akechi with a smirk. “ I’m guessing you’ve snuck into other palaces in similar ways.”

“ I had to climb up a pipe when dealing with the CEO of a rival food group for Okumura. He saw his people as domesticated animals. You could imagine the smell.”

“ Ugh. I don’t want to. I’m lucky the places we had to raid were mostly clean. Futaba’s was the worst. So much sand.”

“ I’ve been. I think the heat is going to be the worst part.”

“ The pyramid has air conditioning. Don’t worry.” Akechi hummed.

“ I suppose her tomb does as well. Come. We shouldn’t leave the girls waiting on us.”

“ Right.” Ren nodded. They could save planning for when they were out of here.

*************************************

May 10th

Mishima approached Shiho while she was about to leave school for the day with Ann and Emi. “ Suzui. Sorry to bother you but Coach Kamoshida asked me to find you.”

“ Hmm. It has been a few weeks since I last came to practise. I suppose he’s worried.”

“ It’s not that. He says he wants to make an announcement to the team and asked for all of us. Even some people who dropped out have been called it.” Shiho hummed. She wondered if this had something to do with the fact they changed his heart. She turned back to Ann.

“ This sounds important. Rain check?”

“ Text us when you’re done.” Ann told her. “ I’ll tell you if we’re still out.”

“ Alright. See you later.” She waved before following Mishima towards the sports hall. “ It’s not like the Coach to call us in like this.”

“ I know. He seems a bit different lately.” Mishima said. “ Then again, the school’s been a lot… I dunno, nicer to be at? I guess it’s cause Ann’s actually committed to her change of heart. Heh. Guess we have the Phantom Thieves to thank for that.”

“ Ha ha. I guess.”

“ Uh. Suzui? Can I… ask something?”

“ Go ahead.”

“ The reason you stopped coming to practice. It’s not cause I… you know…”

“ Don’t worry. It… Well, it was kind of to do with you but more to do with Ann. I just didn’t want her to hurt anyone else if I accidentally got hurt during practice, y’know? I know people would probably be stressed cause of what happened to you as well. I’m sorry. You didn’t deserve it.”

“ No worries. But we do miss you. You were always such an incredible player. Think you’ll come back?”

“ I’ll try. I do still really love the sport. It’s just… well, I made a commitment with some friends that I really need to keep. When I have the time though. I promise.” Mishima smiled.

“ That’s awesome.”

“ So, you believe in the Phantom Thieves too?”

“ Well, someone had to be behind it. I know there are rumours around Yakumo and the Drama club doing something because of what happened to Nagamoto but I don’t think they’re the type. I was actually planning on doing something for them as a thanks from all of us but someone beat me to it. Have you seen the Phansite?”

“ Yeah. Ren showed it to me.”

“ Yeah, he showed it to me yesterday. I think he thought I had something to do with it and I was gonna. I may not look it but I’m pretty tech savvy.” Shiho frowned. She thought she remembered Ren saying that Mishima made the site in his timeline. That was a weird thing to have changed if that was true. Then again, he was more personally connected to Kamoshida than he was to Ann. She guessed someone in the drama club probably made it instead. So long as it was up, it probably didn’t matter.

Entering the sports hall, she found a number of people gathered. Not just from the Volleyball club either. She recognised members of the track team and a few others Kamoshida had a hand in disbanding in the past along with the former members of her team that couldn’t handle Kamoshida’s intense training regiment. A few more filed in after her. Kamoshida walked onto the podium after they had. “ Greetings. You’re probably wondering why I asked you here.” He said. Then he bowed. “ I called you all here to apologise for my behaviour. After recent events, I’ve had time to take a long hard look at my own actions while I’ve been working here and, frankly, I’m not proud of my actions. I haven’t acted like a teacher to any of you. Today, that ends.” He stood up. “ Some of you are members of former teams that I’ve mentored. The Track Team, Tennis team and Baseball teams. I was blinded by my love for Volleyball and it caused me to disregard your sports as not worth doing. I’ve spoken with Principal Kobayakawa and we’ve agreed to reform the teams starting after midterms. Mr Yamauchi will handle Track and Baseball while I handle Tennis until we can hire someone else to take you properly.” The students began muttering amongst themselves.

“ Is he serious?” One asked.

“ We’re back on. Hell yeah!” One of the Baseball team members said happily.

“ What’s he playing at?” Another seemed suspicious.

“ It’s like what happened with Takamaki.” Mishima said.

“ As for the Volleyball team, I know I’ve treated you unfairly as well. After my injury, I felt like I’d lost something precious and tried to push that on you. I pushed you far too hard for kids your age. I know it drove a lot of you away and caused a few of you to get hurt. I’ll be toning it down from now on and trying to actually teach you instead of just forcing you to train. I understand if you want to leave or don’t want to return but I’m hoping you give me a chance. While I could rescind our application for the summer games, I’m hoping we can still give the other schools in the country a run for the cup. But first and foremost, I want to bring a bit of enjoyment back to the game. Midterms start tomorrow so there’s no practice today. I’ll let you go back to your studies. I’ll stick around if you want to ask me anything and the changes or if you want to use the gym to practise on your own time. But that’s all I wanted from you. Thanks for putting up with me.”  Shiho stood there dumbfounded with a number of other students as he left the stage to a confused round of applause. Students began leaving the hall, questioning what reality they’d entered when they came to school this morning. Shiho watched him talking to other students, making personal apologies to a member of the track team, and smiled before deciding to leave as well.

“ Suzui.” She looked back to see Kamoshida walking up to her. 

“ Oh. Coach.”

“ Just thought I’d see how you were. We’ve missed you in practice.”

“ Mishima said.” She nodded. “ Sorry. After what happened with Mishima and Ann, I was concerned about the team’s safety.”

“ You’re a good person, Suzui. Don’t know what happened with Takamaki though. Seems she’s turned over a new leaf as well.”

“ She said she got a really horrible fever and had an epiphany during it. It also made her join the Church of Control since she started thinking only God could have saved her life though.” Shiho sighed. “ Must have seen too much propaganda on social media. So long as she’s happy, I suppose. But I’m surprised, Coach. Did someone say something?”

“ No, it really was my idea. As I said, I’ve had a lot of time to think over the last few days. I hope I never did anything to make you feel uncomfortable.”

“ It's fine, Coach. I know you’re really passionate about Volleyball.” In another timeline, the one Ren described, she knew it wouldn’t have been fine. In that timeline, he wouldn’t be here to apologise and she wouldn’t be there to accept it. She thought about that Shiho sometimes, wondering what her life would have been like. It was funny in a way. Ann did end up saving her after all.

“ I’m glad. Still, my passion doesn’t excuse my actions. I hope you’ll come back. You’re an excellent player. It would be a shame to lose you.”

“ I can’t promise I’ll be here every week. I promised my friends I’d take part in a project with them outside the school and I’m committed to that. However, when I have the time, I would like to play again. Hopefully, I’ll be able to make the summer tournament.”

“ I hope you will. I’ll see you later, Suzui. If something comes up, don’t be afraid to tell me.”

“ Thank you Coach Kamoshida.” She smiled as he walked off. Stealing his heart had made him a nicer person. For the first time in a long time, Shiho looked forwards to playing Volleyball again

Chapter Text

May 15th

Midterms turned out to be a breeze when he knew all the questions ahead of time. Ren knew exactly what to look for to jog his memory and he knew he’d gotten a higher grade than he had the first time around. On Saturday, he stalled at the subway station. It was the 14th when he had first met Yusuke, getting lost in his artistic vision and following Ann in order to beg her to be his latest model. Yusuke always was a bit of an oddball. He still remembered the summer trip where he ended up spending his savings on two lobsters that he and Futaba ended up fighting over for the rest of the day. That was just one example of his strange antics. Ren wondered what he was getting up to in this timeline. Yusuke could be blunt and a little insensitive at times but he was a good person. What made someone like that get a palace and why? Worse yet, how had he changed? He hadn’t heard much about him other than a few things from Tao’s sister. How he was rumoured to be dating Hifumi Togo, one of Ren’s old confidants. He didn’t believe that. Yusuke never seemed interested in anyone in the time Ren knew him. He started wondering if he even could feel that way. He knew some people were Asexual, not feeling any sexual attraction to anyone at all. Sometimes, he wondered but he was fine letting his friend keep his privacy. He wasn’t about to ask a question someone wasn’t comfortable telling.

The Thieves met up at Penguin Sniper the day after Midterms was over, settling in for a game of darts as they discussed their plans. “ Kawanabe’s art exhibit is having its opening ceremony today. First stop of a country wide tour. It’s a lot bigger than I thought.” Tao said, watching Ren practising his aim. “ Luca’s got a spare ticket for the whole event. She said you could have it if you want, Ren.”

“ I think I’ll take her up on that offer.” He threw, humming in dissatisfaction where it landed.

“ Not good at everything it seems.” Akechi jeered.

“ I’ll get there. I’ve never played darts before. Just got to get my technique right. It’s the same for everything.” He walked up to pull the darts out of the board. “ Tell your sister I’m free tomorrow after school. We can scope the place out then. In the meantime, I’ll leave getting into the palace up to you two.”

“ Giving us the dangerous jobs while you and Lucatao get to pal around an art gallery?” Akechi asked.

“ Well, I’d invite you but I think people would start asking why the famous Second Detective Prince is hanging around a random youth’s art exhibit. Especially since it’s the type of place to attract Shido’s supporters.”

“ I’m well aware of that. I can do it myself however. I don’t need Suzui to keep me company.”

“ So long as it’s not Mementos again, I’m happy to do anything.” Shiho said. “ It’ll be nice to see some variety. I’ve never been to an art gallery before.”

“ You’re not missing anything. It’s just a place rich people go to stare at splatters on a canvas and then pretend they can understand the meaning. You could sell idiots like that a blank canvas for a hundred thousand yen.”

“ The real art is on the streets.” Tao said confidently.

“ It at least has substance I suppose. I just don’t see how graffitiing the side of a government building is meant to change anything.” 

“ It inspires rebellion!”

“ Does it really?”

“ I think they say art is in the eye of the beholder or something?” The group looked up to see Yoshizawa smiling at them. “ Can I take your orders? I know what Akechi’s having.”

“ Hey Yoshizawa.” Ren waved. “ Soda again.”

“ Same.” Tao nodded.

“ Um. I’ll just have water if that’s alright. Unless you have flavoured water?” Shiho said.

“ Summer fruits or lemon and lime?”

“ The second one. Thank you… Yoshizawa, was it?”

“ Yep. It’s nice to meet you. I’m guessing they’re more business associates, Akechi?”

“ They are indeed.”

“ Strange business associates.” She smiled. “ You know, you can say they’re your friends. I won’t think less of you.”

“ They’re not friends. Colleagues at best.”

“ Is he always this sour?”

“ Yep.” Tao smirked. “ But he loves us really.”

“ I believe you may need to get looked at, Lucatao.”

“ That's gotta be the poshest way I’ve ever been called crazy.” Yoshizawa giggled.

“ Look after him. I’ll be back with your drinks in a minute.” As she walked away, Tao gave Akechi a teasing smile.

“ She’s nice.”

" Don’t insinuate anything.”

“ I wasn’t. If that’s where your mind goes though-”

“ Don't be absurd.” Akechi scoffed. “ We’re acquaintances.”

“ She seems pretty friendly with you.” Ren added, smirking.

“ This is why I prefer Suzui. You two are insufferable.”

“ Uh. Thanks? I think?” Shiho said, looking confused.

“ Regardless, we should make sure we have a plan. We need to be serious about this.”

“ I’m serious enough.” Ren said. He aimed a dart at the board and threw it. “ I’m confident we’re going to deal with Yusuke’s palace with ease.” Akechi smirked.

“ Two points. Congratulations.” Ren laughed nervously.

“ I… still have to work on my technique.”

 ***********************************

May 16th

Ren met Tao and Luca outside the train station, across the road from the gallery. Looking up, he saw a number of people were visiting. Seems like the youth gallery had picked up a lot of traction. Madarame’s had been a lot busier but there was still a sizable crowd. Luca handed Ren his ticket. “ Thanks for inviting me.”

" I remember you seemed interested.” Luca said. “ I asked for three when Kitagawa offered them to me.”

“ Offered?” Tao asked. “ You didn’t say you got it from one of the artists.”

“ Yeah. We happened to run into one another after band practice last week. We talked a bit, I said how my sister was into art as well and he offered me some season tickets. He seems like a really nice guy.”

“ Didn’t you have midterms too, Luca?” Ren asked. She sighed.

“ They’re this week for me. I guess this is my break from studying.” She said half heartedly, laughing nervously. “ L-Let’s just… forget about that for now and have a good time, OK?”

They made their way up to the gallery, weaving their way around the crowds with Tao keeping a hand on Luca the entire time. Seeing as the two grew up on the streets, they must have been used to crowds like this. Even after a year in Tokyo, he still hadn’t gotten used to the hustle and bustle of the city completely. He was always more used to the smaller, more local feeling of his hometown. It got busy in tourist season, sure, but it was never as bad as Tokyo. His first time in rush hour made his head spin from the amount of people and that first day to school felt so claustrophobic. He got used to most of it but seeing Tao and Luca expertly weaving through people like ghosts, quickly vanishing into the crowd, made Ren realise just how little he knew how to navigate a situation like this other than withstanding it til he reached where he needed to be.

“ Thought we lost you back there.” Tao joked, leaning against the wall next to the gallery entrance as Ren reached it.

“ Hey. I’m from the boonies. Crowds just aren’t my thing.” Ren breathed. He looked at the line of people waiting to get in. It was the second day after opening. It made sense it would still be busy. As Ren thought how best to navigate the situation, a solution arrived.

“ Luca?” The three looked into the gallery. Ren fought the urge to grin as he saw Yusuke. He was a lot more dressed up than he was used to, wearing a dark blue top and a red blazer. His smile grew a bit as he noticed that he still had his keys tied to his belt. The more things changed, the more they stayed the same. Next to him was a girl he wouldn’t have recognised if it wasn’t for her hair accessory. He only ever met Hifumi within the church in Kanda. She was usually dressed in her uniform though they’d met once in Hawaii when both Shujin and Kosei ended up in the same place due to a sudden change to Kosei’s trip plans. Her hair was done up more fancily, her fringe brushed out of her face like it usually was, and she wore a red shirt and black skirt.

“ Kitagawa. Togo.” Luca smiled.

“ I told you. You may call me Yusuke.” He looked from her to Ren and Tao. “ And these would be your extra guests, yes?”

“ Yep. This is my sister Tao and her friend Ren. Sis, Ren. This is Yusuke Kitagawa, Kosei’s genius artist, and Hifumi Togo, the Shogi Shogun.”

“ It’s nice to meet you.” Hifumi said, smiling stiffly. Ren couldn’t help but notice how uncomfortable she looked. He didn’t know why. She was used to being in tournaments and on television and she wasn’t uncomfortable around strangers since she got along with him when they first met just fine. Maybe it was the venue or perhaps it was something deeper. 

“ You as well.” Ren nodded. “ Sorry, we have to get in line so can we pick this up when we’re inside?”

“ Not a worry. I assume you have your tickets.” Yusuke turned to the woman checking tickets. “ Excuse me. These three are my guests. May they come in?”

“ Of course, Mister Kitagawa.” There was some grumbling from the queue as the three walked into the gallery. The pictures were certainly different from when Madarame had set the gallery up. There were still pictures of a variety of styles but this time the actual artists were given credit. Each was sorted into their small section. One was filled with beautiful landscape paintings. Others were portraits of various people, friends and family members Ren assumed. There were some surrealist paintings, a bit of cubism and one that was a collage of various celebrities made from articles about them from magazines and papers. Yusuke stopped in front of one of them.

He recognised the style as something Yusuke had painted that was inspired by Mementos. One of the paintings was a spiral of reds and blacks, like cyclones in the middle of storm clouds. On closer inspection, they formed a shape together. It was hard to make out but it seemed to make some kind of face, someone’s face twisted in anger. It was like the manifestation of a storm god. Using the shape, he pieced it together. “ Is that meant to be you, Togo?” Ren asked.

“ Yes, according to Kitagawa.” She said tersely. “ He says that it is my inner rage.”

“ I’m surprised you noticed so quickly.” Yusuke said. “ Hifumi has been a great source of inspiration. She holds a lot of the emotions that I desired to paint. I’ve been fascinated by the darker side of humanity as of late. Emotions like sadness, anger, misery. It’s been the theme of my pieces for this exhibit. Hifumi is in a unique position as she’s a celebrity based around playing a certain game. I’ve been using her to capture things. A harsh loss, a game being called off, some rather troublesome network hosts. She has her highs and her lows. Quite the incredible muse.”

“ You give me too much credit.” Hifumi said.

“ Ha. Nonsense. You’ve shown me misery like no other.”

“ What’s the green one?” Tao said. “ I can see the others but that one seems unique.” Ren looked at the picture Tao was looking at. It was the most violent piece. Ren could see where the brush strokes bent the canvas from Yusuke pressing too hard. It was a maelstrom of dark greens, bright reds, pure whites and pitch blacks. Yusuke stared at it, his face growing dark.

“ That one is from the misery of another.” He said emotionlessly. “ A master and a student.”

“ You mean Madarame?” Ren asked. Yusuke’s head snapped violently towards him, eyes glowing coldly.

“ I would appreciate not mentioning that name in front of me, Amamiya.” He said, aggitated. “ But you are correct. This painting was one I made the night THAT MAN was arrested. I don’t even remember painting it. I woke up the next morning and there it was, a new painting in my room and my hands and clothes tainted in volatile colour. I didn’t want to display it but Mister Kawanabe talked me into it. It’s an emotional piece but at the same time, it’s personal. Showing it feels like I’m bearing my heart.” He closed his eyes. “ I am aware of the reputation I gained from that day. It was the worst day of my life. Learning my beloved teacher was nothing more than a charlatan and of his numerous crimes against his pupils and myself. That was the misery he showed me and this was the result of that. I suppose it is why I decided to try and paint the misery of another. It’s been as much therapy as it has an artistic endeavour. I am truly grateful for Hifumi aiding me for it.” Ren glanced at the girl in question as she looked at her feet scowling. Ren had a feeling there was more to it than that. He’d learned his lesson about prying into his target's personal affairs too soon.

“ Sounds like you’ve had a hard time.” Tao said. “ Painting always makes me feel better. Something about getting your emotions out helps, y’know?” Yusuke opened his eyes, looking up at Tao.

“ Of course. Luca tells me you’re also an artist.” Yusuke said. “ Street art, yes?”

“ Yep. I was… inspired by the works of Guernica. You heard of ‘em?”

“ The unknown anti-government street artist who vandalises government property to send a message. Indeed I have. I’m not exactly a fan, I must admit. Their work is quite… hmm… simple.”

" Simple?” Tao raised an eyebrow, annoyance seeping into her tone. “ What do you mean simple?”

“ The art work is quite impressive, I shall admit that. However, the message it tries to convey is too obvious for my taste. I assume it’s on purpose so the general public can understand it but I feel it needs some nuance.”

“ Not all art needs to be nuanced though.” Tao said. “It’s as ya said. The purpose of Guernica’s art is to send a message than anyone can understand and show their frustration with the system. It needs to show what she wants. That’s the whole damn point.”

“ That’s no excuse for it to be so basic. The fact the meaning needs to be understood forces Guernica to focus on the message rather than the art itself. Art should not suffer for a message. It should be the message itself.”

“ What the hell do you mean? It is the message itself. Anyone can understand that. They aren’t holding back on how they paint just to make sure every idiot on the street can get her message. Her emotions come through the art. That’s why people get it. They resonate with it.”

“ Hmm. I have to disagree. I think she makes it so blatantly obvious what she wants that she may as well spray paint the message on the wall in words. A fist in the air with a destroyed symbol of oppression behind it. A flag of the people driven into a number of suit wearing bodies. It’s all the same.” Tao growled at Yusuke’s response. Ren sighed as the two continued to bicker.

“ They’re going to be like this for a while, aren’t they?” He asked.

“ Yeah. Tao’s really passionate about her work.” Luca said before catching herself. “ And the art of her idols of course.” She quickly added.

“ Well, we’d better leave them to it. Do you want to look around the gallery with us, Togo?” Ren asked. Hifumi looked in shock before glancing back at Yusuke and nodded.

“ Sure. If you want me too.” She said, smiling for the first time since he’d gotten there. Ren, Hifumi and Luca began looking around the gallery. Ren hoped Akechi and Shiho had gotten further than they had.

 ***********************************

Goro tapped a finger on his arm as he stared at the glass window. “ We could try breaking the glass?” Suzui offered.

“ No, it’s likely to be alarmed. Besides, it would be fixed when we arrive next. There’s no point in alerting all the shadows in the gallery every time we arrive.”

“ Side door?”

“ Possibly we need a way around the bushes to reach the other side. That alleyway is blocked by a high wall as well.” 

“ Oh. We could try those hooks to get over it.” Goro hummed.

“ Not a bad idea actually, Paladin. Let’s have a look.” They entered the alleyway, looking up to see if there was an open window to grapple into. Sadly there wasn't, however Goro did find a way to latch the hook to the wall at the far end. Pulling himself up, he dropped down behind it, his feet hitting fresh mud. Walking around, he found some kind of waste area. There were a lot of discarded things here. They all looked like old art exhibits. Paintings of different sizes, some of various people, and shattered parts of a golden statue. He stopped in front of one of the portraits, the largest one among them buried in the pile. “ Paladin, help me move this.” The two pulled it up against the wall. The parchment was torn but it was clear who it was. Ichiryusai Madarame, dressed as some kind of Japanese shogun, wearing a yellow kimono and his hair pulled up in some kind of exaggerated top knot.

“ Why is it so big?”

“ I don’t know. However, this seems to be a portrait of Madarame. I’m willing to bet not one from our world either.”

“ You think these things came from Madarame’s palace? How’d they get here?”

“ If our theory is correct, the palace was either forced on or connected to Kitagawa. This place used to be Madarame’s palace. It’s likely these things were things that weren’t overwritten and were left here to rot. It may also represent his feelings towards his old master.” Goro looked around the place, walking backwards across the old painting before pulling his foot out of one. He could enter some of these paintings. That may be the key to getting inside. Looking up, he saw it. A window on the second story had been left slightly ajar. That was their ticket inside. They just had to reach it. Looking through the moving pictures, he found a long one full of moving clouds. Placing his hand on it, he pushed it inside the painting just to make sure his plan could work “ Help me move this one.”

“ That seems too steep to climb up.”  

“ The rules of the cognitive world are different to ours, Paladin.” Goro said as the two began moving the painting, leaning it so that one end of the painting rested against the windowsill. “ If my theory is correct, this should be enough.” He pressed both hands against the painting before pushing himself into it. Looking around, he was in a cloudy sky. He looked up, seeing the clouds rolling past. He threw his grappling hook, latching onto one of them and pulling himself up. Doing so a few times brought him to where he wanted to be. Walking out of the frame caused him to emerge on the windowsill.

“ Wow.” Suzui said. “ There was nothing like that in Ann’s palace.”

“ Artists do tend to have a lot of imagination. Even frauds like Madarame. Come on. Grapple up here.” Suzui nodded, stepping into the painting. As she did, Akechi slipped into the room. It looked like some kind of storage room. Shelves with old pottery and some spare paintings covered to protect them from the dust. He pushed the door open slightly. There were a few security guards patrolling the corridor. The walls were bare of any kind of art though the walls looked like they were made of different materials mashed together. Gold covered metal fused with violet stone. Combined with the alien looking exterior of the place, it was like the gallery itself was designed to be just another piece of art. Kitagawa seemed to be quite the mad artist. Hearing Suzui climbing in behind him, he clicked the door closed. “ We have our route.”

“ I’m glad. Still, this place seems pretty big. After what happened in Ann’s palace, I’m worried about what we’ll run into.”

“ As I told you, it’s this large due to his imagination. I imagine a lot of the art pieces we’ll see are just ideas he once had. Sparks of inspiration. If he’s projecting his mind as a gallery, I imagine a lot of forgotten ideas will be on display.”

“ Heh. That almost sounds like something Tao would say. Are you sure you’re not an artist too?”

“ I don’t see the point of splattering colour randomly on a canvas. It’s all critical thinking. I’ve explored the metaverse enough to know what to expect.”

“ Because you went around killing people or making them go crazy, right?” Suzui said bluntly. “ I know Ren can look past that but I want to know why. These people didn’t deserve it.”

“ The people I dealt with deserved it, believe me. Perhaps the workers that I went after did not however it got the intended outcome. The travel secretary recently resigned for example. While it was Shido who wanted him gone since he was getting in the way of his campaign, he was also running the travel sector into the ground with his dealings with third party businesses. I’ve dealt with a few rivals of Big Bang Burger. You may have heard the stories of the horrible conditions in their stores.”

“ Even so, did they really deserve to die? Wouldn’t it have been better if they got to serve their time? Coach Kamoshida’s become a lot nicer since we changed his heart. I’m sure they would have as well.”

“ The world isn’t that simple, Suzui.” Goro said simply. “ I’m not like Joker, pretending I’m on some selfless crusade for the sake of justice. I know what I’m doing isn’t right in a lot of people’s eyes. However, I didn’t see another way to accomplish my goals without doing it.” Goro closed his eyes. “ Changing hearts like this is new to me. I didn’t know it could be done.”

“ If you did, would you have done it?”

“ Perhaps.” He admitted. “ However, if you’re asking if I regret my actions, I don’t. So long as Shido gets what’s coming to him in the end, it will all have been worth it.”

“ What did Minister Shido do to you that makes all of this worth it?”

“ You have no idea.” He sighed. “ Come on. Let’s get out of here. We have the infiltration route. Now all we need to do is hope Joker got some worthwhile information while we were in here.”

 ***********************************

True Phantom Thief Chat

Paladin: I don’t quite understand Akechi

Guernica: Who does?

Paladin: I asked why he did what he did and he said it was to deal with Shido

Joker: I pity Akechi.

Joker: He’s stuck seeking vengeance. I could have become like him.

Joker: I think that’s why I want to help him so much.

Paladin: You want him to change?

Joker: Yeah. I think he can.

Joker: Even if he thinks he can’t.

Guernica: I still think he’s a jerk

Joker: That will never change

Paladin: XD

Paladin: Not completely trying to change him I see.

Chapter Text

May 18th

Ren stared at the pile of abandoned art work at the picture of Shadow Madarame after he leapt the wall. “ Didn’t think I’d see these again.”

“ Again?” Shiho asked. He nodded. He pointed to the fragments of a golden statue.

“ That was a statue in the entryway, similar to Yusuke's statue of himself and his mother. I forget what he called it but it represented how he saw his pupils. He took them in, claimed to cultivate their skills, stole their work and then abandoned them, claiming the art as payment for the time he spent on them and putting his own name on it. Then he’d get a new pupil and repeat the process.” He looked at the various portraits. “ These are only a handful of them. Madarame had an entire wing dedicated to portraits of his old students, as if he owned their talents.”

“ Old bastard.” Tao scowled. “ It’s a good thing he’s behind bars now. I kept up with the Madarame case since I actually used to respect him. A lot of his old pupils took their own lives or were killed trying to survive on the streets. He’s a damn blot on the world of art. By the looks of things, he’s had a bad influence on his last pupil. You hear that guy? He wants to paint misery. Tch. Shitty outlook that is. No wonder his desires are twisted.”

“ I’m hoping it’s just a case of a broken heart.” Ren said. “ I’ve said it before. Palaces don’t just form from bad people. Still, it’s strange that Yusuke kept some of his former master's belongings. We didn’t see anything from Kamoshida’s palace still hiding in Ann’s.”
 

“ If I had to make an assumption it’s likely because Kitagawa still can’t get over Madarame.” Akechi reasoned. “The man must be like a ghost, still haunting the shadows of his mind. This pile is like his respect for him. Thrown away and left to rot. That being said, I wouldn’t be surprised if he harbours some guilt for betraying Madarame by turning him into the police. He had been raised by the man after all.”

“ When I mentioned his name, Yusuke didn’t seem to have any love left for him.” Ren said. “ I wonder if he knew what happened with his mother.”

“ What happened to his mother?” Tao asked.

“ She suffered a heart attack and Madarame watched her die in order to steal the Sayuri. Seeing as she’s got her own statue, I’m guessing he might have learned about that. Madarame might have let it slip if Yusuke found the original but I guess we won’t know until we head deeper.”

“ Think we’ll hear his distortion like we did with Ann?” Shiho asked.

“ Only one way to know for sure. Let’s find his treasure.”

They snuck into the gallery from the second story storage room, taking out the early guards and peering into other rooms to gather their bearings. The back rooms were strange. They were clearly designed for the staff. There were some breakrooms, a lot of storage areas including a massive warehouse where they had to get around the guards by running along the top of the shelves, and some security offices monitoring other rooms. Despite that though, the usual mundane areas were twisted in some way. The walls were a collage of different styles and materials. The furniture looked more like some kind of abstract art piece. The warehouse twisted as they went through it, the area ahead of them only straightening as they approached while the area behind them distorted as they left it behind. Tao compared it to a carnival fun house at one point and Ren found it hard to disagree. But then again this was the sort of thing he expected from Yusuke’s mind.

Eventually, they emerged in a familiar looking room. Heading down the stairs, they found themselves coming out of a staff only door on the third floor of the main entryway. Walking down the stairs to the ground floor, Ren looked up at the statue he’d seen when he first arrived over a month ago. The woman, Yusuke’s mother, looked like she did in the Sayuri down to the clothing, looking down at Yusuke from a higher place with pride. Yusuke was dressed as he had been in the gallery. He looked up to her, a sad smile on his face, thinking of her fondly while obviously missing her greatly. He read the plaque in front of the statue.

“ Inspiration. The source of my inspiration has always been the Sayuri, my mother who was wrongfully taken from me before I could memorise her face. I can only hope to become an artist she would have been proud to call her son.” He frowned. “ Oh, Yusuke.”

“ Sounds like he has a lot of love for her.” Shiho said.

“ So Kitagawa’s mother painted the formerly lost great painting of Madarame huh?” Tao hummed. “ Shame about what Madarame did. It was always one of the better works he stole. Not my personal favourite though. There was this abstract piece that was in a magazine years ago back when I was… well, age wise I’d have been in my first year of high school. I wasn’t actually attending but anyway. I found an art magazine when I was first brought into the hostel. It had a bunch of pieces from that bastard. There’s one that looked so fantastical yet drawn in a style that was so modern. The mix of styles was amazing. I wonder who actually made that. Hope they’re still around. ”

“ I’m sure a lot of people are wondering who actually made their favourite Madarame works. Yusuke’s mom is one of the lucky ones in that respect.”

“ Indeed. Her name will live on. I will make absolutely sure of that.” The thieves turned when they heard that. Walking down the steps towards him was Yusuke’s Shadow. He dressed in a blue three piece suit, not wearing a tie and the shirt's collar up and holding a cane in his left hand. His eyes glimmered dimly with golden light. “ Her name was Atsuko Kitagawa. I ask you all to remember that as well, Phantom Thieves of Hearts.”

“ You know of us?” Ren asked.

“ Of course. For a gallery such as mine to survive, I must be aware of the trends of the general public. You’re an urban legend but one who’s name keeps coming up. You started with a bully in Shujin Academy however a few others have sudden shifts in their behaviours as of late. Some other bullies. A cat kidnapper. A coach. I’ve seen your site. You’re quite remarkable. That being said, your logo is a little rough.”

“ Well, a friend of mine made it. I’m doing my best to copy his style while he’s indisposed.”

“ Others would see that as plagiarism but there’s a difference between you and Him . I sense your fondness for your friend and the design was made with a certain level of care. Were they a friend?”

“ A close one.” Ren nodded. Yusuke smiled.

“ Then I suppose I can be lenient on your lack of skill.” The shadow lent on his cane. “ Nevertheless, this gallery is currently closed but when I noticed some anomalies with my security I decided to come and welcome my first guests. You’ll have to forgive me. I don’t have quite the same flair He once did when it comes to exhibitions but I hope you enjoy your visit.”

“ You’re just gonna let us wander around?” Tao asked.

“ Of course. You are guests after all. I’ll even make sure the door is unlocked so you don’t have to climb through that filth you must have had to have used to get in for when you inevitably return. I know why you’re here of course but so long as you're cordial, I’ll remain so as well. Please follow the rules of the gallery. No vandalization, no entering a restricted area and, as hard as it may be for you, no stealing. Keep to those rules and my guards won’t bother you.”

“ So we’re fine so long as we stay on the gallery floor.” Ren inquired. Shadow Yusuke nodded. “ If you know why we’re here, you know that won’t last.”

“ Of course not but I’m a gentleman. Hospitality is sacred or so they say.” Yusuke smiled darkly. “ Enjoy yourselves. I hope you show me misery by trying and taking what is rightfully mine. Your failure will inspire me and your successes will only fuel my drive. Either way, I see no downsides to letting you scurry about.”

“ When we take your treasure, remember that.”

“ I shall. And I shall also remind you when you fail.” Yusuke turned to leave, climbing back up the stairs. “ I’d recommend starting on the second floor. Unless you wish to visit the gift shop first.” He chuckled before pushing open the doors to the gallery, letting them swing shut behind him.

“ He’s planning something.” Akechi said. “ What’s the plan, Joker?”

“ There’s no other way we can go but forwards. Come on.” Ren headed for the stairs. “ We’ll just have to deal with what Yusuke has planned.”

***************************************

Yusuke’s shadow kept his word as the thieves made their way through the first floor gallery. It was eerily empty. No security guards patrolled the halls like they had when Ren had infiltrated Madarame’s palace. However there were also no other guests. That just left them alone amidst the crooked, bending halls of Yusuke’s gallery. They passed by a number of paintings. Some were landscapes of areas around the city, some were portraits of different people, some without faces and some line arts and sketches. Some were half painted and half drawn and others were a blank canvas with the startings of a drawing on it. Half made designs abandoned on the cutting room floor, works started but never completed. Plans of the next great piece torn away. The walls themselves seemed to be the same way. Some of them stopped halfway, looking like it had fallen into the void. The floor lost its colour half way through, turning into what looked like an unfinished sketch. At the end of it all was the room to the next floor but it, like so many others, was half finished. A sketch without colour drawn onto the wall around some windows showing their goal. Next to that was a room with another plaque.

“ Obsession.” Tao read. “ Inside a room, one can only be locked away with keys, locks and chains. A strong enough person or one with enough ingenuity can always break the lock and be freed. But the mind is a far worse prison when it becomes too focused on a certain emotion. Obsession is the misery that binds the mind in chains until it is satiated. It’s a misery I live with daily.”

“ What does that mean?” Shiho asked.

“ Hell if I know.” Tao said. “ I’m guessing we’ll figure it out in there though. Not like we have a choice.” The group entered the door and walked down the corridor as it bent and spun around them in a black and green spiral. Coming out, they found a rather mundane looking room compared to the others. It was wooden and almost bare other than painting supplies. A canvas pointed away from them, a small stool opposite it.

“ This is Yusuke’s art room at his atelier.” Ren said.

“ Are we back in the real world?” Shiho asked.

“ Look at our clothes.” Akechi told her. “This is still the Metaverse. But why is this place here?” With a hum, Tao walked over to the painting.

“ This was Yusuke’s main art studio for most of his life. It makes sense it would be here somewhere.” Ren said. “ What’s it look like Guernica?” Ren asked. Tao didn’t answer. She leaned in closer, rubbing her chin thoughtfully. Slowly, she sat down. “ Guernica?”

“ Maybe like… Nah, that wouldn’t work. But with some colour there? Hmm…” She began muttering to herself. “ This is tricky…”

“ Guernica?” Ren asked, slower.

“ Shut up! I’m thinking.” She put her hand out. “ A bit like… Nah, more like… Mix some red and yellow here, a bit of purple down… no, orange… Violet. Gah!” She scowled. “ It’s so close to being finished. It’s annoying me. I think I can finish this. Just give me a second.”

“ We don’t have time for your artistic spirit to run wild, Guernica. We need to-”

“ I ain’t leaving til I’m finished.” Tao snapped. “ I’ve got to get it right though. It’s so close to being perfect but it’s also wrong in so many places. If I can finish a piece this perfect, I might finally get recognised. If that happens, Luca can finally stop worrying about me and I can make something' of my life. It just needs one thing but what? Ah, this is doing my head in.”

“ Thinking like fame at a time like this. Are you serious?” Akechi began to approach her but Shiho put a hand on his shoulder to stop him.

“ Wait. Something’s strange here.” Shiho said. Ren looked closer and realised Shiho was right.

“ It’s the painting he said.” He said. “ The plaque outside said the title of this exhibit was Obsession, remember? A prison for the mind is far more dangerous than a prison for the body?”

“ Whatever she’s looking at is hypnotising her. It’s inducing an obsession to complete it.”

“ Right. But look at her. She’s talking about everything she can to fix it but isn’t even trying to pick up a brush.”

“ Obsession. It’s giving her a desire to finish it but also never giving her a way to.” Shiho realised. 

 “ The solution for that is simple.” Akechi stepped forwards. In a swift motion, he cut the painting in two, pushing both ends into the floor in case the magic worked in halves. Tao sat there for a moment.

“ What?” She sounded confused. “ What was I… just doing? Agh. My head. It’s like… I dunno… I just saw the canvas and couldn’t help thinking up different ways to finish it off. I’ve felt that way before about things but never to such an intense degree”

“ The plaque said Yusuke feels like that every day.” Ren said.

“ I can believe it. It always sucks to leave work unfinished.” The room shook violently as an alarm blared.

“ Guess that counts as vandalism.”

“ Then let’s not stick around.” Akechi said. “ With any luck, someone completed the door.”

***************************************

The second floor was entirely blue. The feeling of the floor made it feel as if they were walking at the bottom of the ocean. The walls were see-through and shuddered, revealing skeletal fish swimming around outside the room. Large shadows flew over their heads and under their feet as they walked. Looking up, the sky seemed to ripple. Wherever this ocean was meant to be, there was a storm raging above them though it didn’t affect the still waters below. This floor was full of stylised portraits. Ren recognised a few of them from Madarame’s palace. They must have been the pupils that Yusuke met while he was living with Madarame. The people he saw were thrown away and justified it was for a good reason. Once again, the door at the end of the floor was missing, revealing the stairs a long swim away from them through the wall of water. Once again, another corridor led deeper in with a plaque above it. 

“ Sorrow.” Shiho read. “ Sometimes the gravest crimes are committed by those who stand back and refuse to do nothing upon witnessing injustice. If you allow a person to suffer, are you not complicit to their suffering? If you watch someone abuse and toy with others time and again, are you not just as heinous as them? This is a misery I grasp with every night in my dreams.” Shiho fell silent upon reading that. “ L-Let’s move on.”

“ Alright, Paladin?” Tao asked.

“ W-Why wouldn’t I be?” She responded half heartedly before heading in ahead of the others. Ren and Tao shared a worried glance before following in after her. They passed through the corridor, shadows of sea creatures and monsters swimming around them, before emerging into a large dome. Rain fell above them, creating ripples across the floor. Ren looked around them. They were in some kind of underwater ruin. Sky scrapers drifted around them, shattered apart. Looking down. Ren saw the shattered remains of a crosswalk. They were in the sunken remains of Shibuya. In the middle, Shiho stood, her hands over her ears and her body shaking.

“ Paladin?” Ren called to her.

“ Stop it! Stop!” She shouted. “ I didn’t want it to happen! Please! I didn’t want you to get hurt! I tried to help! I know it was all my fault but... But Ann’s free now so please… Please forgive me!” Slowly, Shiho fell to her knees.

“ What is she talking about?” Tao asked.

“ There’s got to be another painting in this room somewhere.” Akechi said. “ Find it quickly.” As Akechi and Tao searched the sunken city, Ren knelt down next to Shiho as tears ran down her fate, making muttered pleadings for the invisible voices to grant her mercy. He glanced around but couldn’t see anything. When they’d caught up to her, she was just standing there. It couldn’t have moved far. Unless… Ren looked up and saw it. A blue painting drifting in the sea. He aimed his gun up and fired, shattering it on impact. As he did, water began falling through the broken dome. Ren grabbed Shiho as the dome collapsed. Luckily it didn’t spread into the corridor.

“ I’m sorry.” Shiho said, her voice weak. “ I was looking around and I just… heard voices screaming in my ear. My old team mates. The victims of Ann’s bullying. They were all yelling at me, blaming me for things. I just… broke. I felt so overwhelmingly sad and… I’m so sorry.”

“ Don’t blame yourself. You fell under the palace’s spell. That’s all.”

“ It’s not that.” She said. “ I… felt responsible for not doing anything to stop Ann from bullying people. All that time I just stood on the side lines and let it happen because… I was just scared Ann would start to hate me. I hated what was happening but I just stood there. I understand what he means by someone standing by being just as guilty as the person committing the crime.” She took her mask off and rubbed tears from her eyes. “ I’ll be OK. Just… give me a few minutes.”

“ If you’re sure.” He nodded. “ Just remember that you were the one who stopped Ann in the end, Shiho. You already righted those wrongs. You don’t have to feel guilty anymore.”

“ I know. Thank you Joker.” Shiho managed a smile. Ren smiled back. He knew were Shiho was coming from. After all, he had his own guilt to bear and he was doing his best to make it better here and now. All both of them could do was keep going. Hopefully, it would all turn out right in the end.

***************************************

They were hit with an intense heat upon entering the third floor. The place was a raging inferno lined with broken paintings and shattered statues that made the path they had to walk to make it through the floor unburned. Around the floor was a number of charred statues that depicted two people in different situations. Yusuke and Madarame. They seemed to depict different events. A child Yusuke being taught by Madarame how to paint labelled first lie. Yusuke marvelling at a painting that a proud Madarame was standing next to labelled Falsitudes. Moments from Yusuke’s past he must have looked back on with such joy at one point now all undercut by a single moment. The floor ended with a pile of rubble and a familiar looking brightly coloured door.

“ Anger.” Akechi began reading the plaque next to it. “ Of all sources of misery, anger is the most controlling. It makes you do things you wouldn’t usually do in an attempt to satiate it. However, it’s an all consuming inferno. It blinds you to truth and rationality and only leaves destruction and guilt in its wake. A moment of violent emotion that leads to a life of endless misery.” Akechi looked over to the door. “ This is a unique looking door.”

“ It’s the door that led to Madarame’s storage room. It’s where he kept his forgeries as well as the true Sayuri.” Ren said. “ When we entered his palace the first time, this door blocked us from advancing. It was like an impenetrable security system. Yusuke opened it for us. It’s what led to him joining the thieves.”

“ It would seem opening it led to him gaining a palace as well.” Akechi said. “ Let’s see what entering it brings.”

“ Be careful. If it’s anything like the last two floors, it’s going to pull some kind of trick on us.”

“ Then keep your eyes closed if you’re worried about getting a little angry, Joker.” Akechi said before boldly opening the door. The room beyond the door was massive and in flames. Ren had never seen the room behind that door unlike Ann and Morgana but he doubted it was like this. The shelves towered above them, bending in the room while being ungulphed in flames. Around the room were a variety of pictures of the Sayuri, floating around and glaring down at them, each with a unique mistake.

“ What is… this?” Shiho gasped. As the thieves looked at the paintings around them, they all started blurring, the painting blending together before seeming to repaint themselves. When they were finished, they resembled a man Ren recognised far too well. Masayoshi Shido. His eyes widened.

“ Crow!”

“ I’m not going to fall for such a foolish-”

“ Goro Akechi.” The voices of the paintings echoed.

“ What?!”

“ To think such a failure would be running around playing thief. Are these the depths you’ll go to kill me?” Mocking laughter filled the room. Akechi scowled before shooting one between the eyes.

“ How does he know about that?” Shiho asked.

“ He probably don’t.” Tao said. “ This is as much of an illusion as the other two. Like how I saw a spray painting despite how much Kitagawa hates my work or how you heard people from your school. It’s Crow’s turn now.”

“ Such a foolish crusade you’ve found yourself on.” The Shido paintings continued. “ Did you truly think I wouldn’t be cautious around you? The only person who can use the Metaverse against me? Detective Prince the fools call you. What sort of brains do you actually possess?”

“ Shut up…” Akechi hissed, shooting another painting down.

“ All your accomplishments were granted to you by me. All your power, all your accolades, all that you are was bestowed upon you. You seek to destroy me? Without me, you’re nothing. A street rat with no hole in which to burrow.”

“ Shut up. Shut up.” He continued shooting.

“ All your life you’ve been obsessed with bringing me to justice while galivanting as a Phoenix Ranger, like a child clinging to fantasy. You have no hope in overcoming me. Someone as useless as you never had any hopes of accomplishing anything, let alone getting your justice. You heard it from your new friend. You fail in your goals and perish to a construct from my own imagination! A worthless end to a pitiable fool!”

“ SHUT UP! SHUT UP! SHUT UP!” The painting’s laughter grew.

“ I made you, Goro! You’re nothing but my tool, used at my command and disposed of when I get bored of you. Just like your whore of a mother! Ha ha ha ha!”

“ LOOOOKIIIII!” Akechi’s eyes burned golden as he screamed. The persona burst from Akechi’s will, slashing wildly at the paintings as the copies of Shido continued laughing all until the room was nothing more than scraps of painting and splinters. Akechi panted in the middle of the room. Ren approached him only for Akechi to spin at the sound of footsteps, swinging his sword with the intent to cut Ren’s head off his body. Ren blocked it with his dagger. The two stood there for a long second, quietly staring unflinchingly into each other's eyes, Ren’s calm grey into Akechi' burning red. Slowly, Akechi lowered his sword and silently left the room.

“ Crow?” Shiho asked quietly. Ren just shook his head. As much as he didn’t want to, it was better to let Crow be for now. He wasn’t the type to talk about his feelings, especially when he was frustrated. It was better to let him calm down and come to them if he wanted to talk. He felt useless when it came to people like him but sometimes he knew he had to back off. 

They exited the room and passed the rubble, Akechi nowhere to be seen. As the room cooled down, they reached the stairs only to be met with a problem. The bottom of the staircase was littered with statues. They were all charred black and destroyed except for one. One that stood in the middle of the ring of destruction, pure and shining white as if it had just been newly created. Tao narrowed her gaze. “ Why is there a statue of Luca in Kitagawa’s palace?” She asked. Ren crouched down next to one of the broken statues.

“ Hifumi…” He muttered. All of the statues were of Hifumi. The faces were all twisted in certain ways. Some were angry. Some were scared. Some were focused on some unknown goal. It didn’t change the fact they were all reduced to rubble. Ren stepped back. All of a sudden, it was frighteningly clear why she was so uncomfortable at the gallery the day before.

“ What’s going on here, Joker? I don’t like this.” She said.

“ Neither do I.” Ren admitted. He frowned. “ I think we should head back for today. I want to investigate a few things. Besides, I think we all need a rest after today.” Tao and Shiho couldn’t meet his gaze. The palace was more emotionally taxing than it was physically. He’d never been in a palace like it. Some palaces were marathons and others had shown some horrific stuff but none had directly attacked their emotional state in such a way. He had a feeling that wouldn’t stop. In the meantime, he needed to talk to Hifumi. He had a horrible feeling she was in a lot of trouble.

***************************************

Crow

Joker: Akechi?

Joker: Everything alright?

Crow: You don’t need to check in on me, Amamiya. I’m not a puppy.

Joker: You left pretty fast. Just making sure.

Crow: I settled down

Crow: I’m still a little agitated though. I can’t believe I let something like that get to me.

Joker: Shido does that to people.

Crow: I suppose so.

Crow: I’ll be fine the next time we enter the palace.

Joker: We’ve got a few days. We left not long after you to investigate somethings

Joker: Look after yourself though. Like it or not, you’re our team mate too.

Crow: So it would seem.

Chapter Text

May 21st

Ren spent the next few days looking for Hifumi at the gallery. Sadly, she never showed up. He saw Yusuke a few times talking to different patrons but Hifumi was never with him. On Saturday, neither of them showed up. He decided to check the place they’d met, the church in Kanda, however she didn’t show up there either. Just as he was giving up, however, returning home for the day thinking about advancing further into Yusuke’s palace, he saw her coming out of the cafe on Shibuya’s main street. She looked up as she finished checking her bag and saw him. “ Oh. You’re the boy who was at Kitagawa’s exhibit right?”

“ Yeah. It’s Ren. Ren Amamiya. You’re Togo, right?”

“ Correct. How are you?”

“ I’m fine. It’s been a tiring few days, admittedly.” He said. “ Uh, sorry if this is a little out of the blue but do you mind if we talk a little? It’s just… I wanted to ask you a few things.”

“ About the exhibit?”

“ That’s part of it, I guess.” She must have understood what he was talking about because she sighed, looking a little upset.

“ I shouldn’t.”

“ You don’t have to if you don’t want to. I’m just trying to help.”

“ You’re a good person, Amamiya, but you shouldn’t get involved in other people's private affairs.” She shifted on her feet. “ Though, if you’re serious, I was about to go to Inokashira park. If you want we can talk more there.” Ren nodded.

“ Alright.” He said. “ Let’s go then.”

The train ride over to Inokashira was awkward. Neither side talked, standing in an awkward silence as the train rumbled along. It wasn’t until they reached the river in the palk and sat down on one of the benches did Hifumi start talking again. “ I don’t know what you think is going on.” She said. “ But you’re wrong.”

“ I just want to know one thing. Is Yusuke hurting you?” She looked away, starting out over the river.

“ I suppose that depends on how you define pain.” She admitted. “ He’s never laid a hand on me, if that’s what you’re asking.”

“ It isn’t.”

“ In that case… I suppose so.” She admitted. “ Kitagawa told you he likes to paint misery, remember? Well, he doesn’t mind forcing that misery onto others if it gets him what he wants. He puts up a mask of being this sane, kind gentleman but in reality he's crazy. But… I have to do what he wants. I put up with it all. I don’t care that people around school think we’re dating or they give me strange looks. The mental torment he puts me through is driving me insane but… I can’t stop.”

“ Why not?” Hifumi closed her eyes. Ren opened his mouth but hesitated. He knew why. There was only one thing Hifumi could get blackmailed over. She was an incredible Shogi player but her mother rigged her fights to increase her popularity. If Yusuke found out about that, she’d be forced to dance to his tune. “ You can trust me.”

“ I don’t know you.” She sighed. “ But… I’ve wanted to tell someone for so long that I suppose it doesn’t matter. Not anymore. I’m going to be vague about my motives but I’ll tell you how it happened. After that, leave.”

“ Alright. If that’s what you want.” Ren nodded. She sighed heavily.

********************************************

Hifumi entered Kosei’s art room out of curiosity. She’d been approached at lunchtime by Yusuke Kitagawa, an artist prodigy. About a month ago, he’d been in the news after he found out his teacher had been forging his own art to sell to customers on the black market. It was a major scandle that was the talk of the school for weeks. Kitagawa had been gone for three weeks. They were both first years but they’d never spoken to each other. They didn’t have a need to. That’s why it surprised her when he asked her to come to the art room after school. Surprised her but also made her curious about what he wanted. As she entered, Kitagawa stood up from the desk he was sitting on, becoming distracted from looking at a potted plant framed with his fingers.

“ Ah. Togo. I’m glad you came. I was a bit worried you wouldn’t. I’m sorry. I know the request was rather out of the blue.” He said with a smile.

“ Your request caught my attention, Kitagawa. That’s all.” Hifumi told him. “ What is it that you wanted?”

“ I was hoping that you’d be my muse for a few pieces of mine.”

“ Like a model?”

“ In a way. However, the art I’ve been creating recently has strayed away from the human form. I’ve been using emotions as my inspiration. As a Shogi player, I’m guessing you’ve had your fair share of brilliant wins and crushing defeats?”

“ An emotional career you mean? Well, in a sense, I suppose so.” She admitted. She was curious about Kitagawa’s offer. Using emotions as inspiration? What did he mean by that? “ What would being your model entail?”

“ Admittedly, I have a few ideas of getting what I want. But all I truly need is you here so I can test my theories.” He said. “ Admittedly, I’m trying to create my own pieces. I’m sure you know He turned out to be a plagiaristic blight on the art world. I’ve decided, for myself and for all the others who were hurt by him, that I want to make works that will far eclipse his own. I know you have no stake in my goals but please. I need your help.” Hifumi stood still for a few seconds, taking in Kitagawa’s ambition. Then, slowly, she nodded.

“ I won’t be free all the time but… sure. I suppose there’s no harm in it.” She smiled. “ Do you want to start now?”

“ Yes. Let’s. And… thank you, Togo.”

In the beginning, it was fine. She’d come into the studio and Kitagawa would explain his new crazy idea in order to capture emotions for his painting. He had her tell him stories of her greatest victories and her most crushing defeats. How she trained her mind for her Shogi skills under the watchful eye of her mother. She posed for a portrait for about an hour before Kitagawa gave up. Over the course of a month, Kitagawa’s ideas went from regular things she was happy to help him with to things that started making her uncomfortable. Diving into personal topics she didn’t want to share. Trying to make her angry by insulting her friends though he wasn’t very good at it. When he started throwing verbal abuse at her, she decided that she’d had enough.

“ That’s far enough, Kitagawa. I understand that you’re trying to draw emotions out but you’re going too far now.” She said firmly. “ I’m not doing this anymore.”

“ What? After coming so far?” He asked. “ No. I’m so very close to completing my work. I can’t have my muse leaving me at such a crucial juncture.”

“ That isn’t up to you. I just came here to say that I’m done. Ask me again and I’ll report you to the chancellor.” She turned to leave but Kitagawa’s voice stopped her.

" I didn't want to resort to this." He muttered. “ It’s a shame what will happen to your Shogi career when you exit this room.” Hifumi’s hand hovered above the handle.

“ Excuse me?”

“ If you leave now, I’ll be forced to report your mother’s actions to both the Chancellor and the official Shogi board of Tokyo. If news about that gets out, then I’m afraid your career and quite possibly your life going further will be difficult to maintain.” Hifumi slowly turned, glaring at him.

“ What are you talking about? If you’re thinking of making up slanderous lies, I can assure you that we’ll-”

“ Don’t tell me you never noticed it.” Kitagawa smiled slightly. “ In some of your most important actions, a notorious Shogi player would occasionally make a mistake that not even the newest rookie would make. A free piece for you to take here. An opening that would allow you to build up a victory. A few little mistakes that eventually ensured your victory. Did you trick yourself into believing that they were nervous errors made in the heat of the moment?”

“ What are you insinuating? That my mother went behind my back to rig my games?”

“ That is exactly what happened and I’m sure you know it. Your mother paid off certain players to ensure your rise in the ranks and your growth in popularity. You’ve told me yourself. She cares more about winning than you do yourself. It’s only natural that she’d ensure those victories no matter the cost. I did some digging and was able to find a lot of evidence and more than a few players that can act as credible witnesses. It wasn’t just bribes she made. She made horrible threats against them, framing them as the villain in a newstory that would demolish their careers. What do you think would happen if I made a few anonymous tips to a few people myself?”

“ You’re doing the same thing you’re accusing my mother of.” She shouted. “ This is blackmail.”

“ Blackmail? No. I’m simply ensuring you keep your promise.” Hifumi’s expression twisted in pain. Upon seeing it, Kitagawa grinned madly. “ Yes. That’s what I’ve wanted to see all this time. Desperation. Fear. Anguish. Show it to me. Show me Misery! Come. Let me see it closer. Let me paint such emotion.” Slowly and stiffly, Hifumi walked towards him and sat back down. All of a sudden, she felt trapped. She was scared. Was all of what he had said true? Did he really have the evidence? She couldn’t take the risk. Shogi was all she had in life. She couldn’t let him take that away from him even if it meant suffering for the sake of the mad man’s art.

From that day onwards, every time she entered that room, she became the piece for whatever vile new game Kitagawa wanted to play. A pawn that could never promote. He never did anything worse than speak. Between his words and his control over her, he didn’t have to do anymore than that. She was just a tool for his art. A mannequin he could make dance at a word. It turned out that her being forced there against her will did wonders for Kitagawa’s imagination. Seeing her stressed and scared of what he might do to her next made him take some kind of sadistic pleasure when painting. She saw the works he made from her misery. They were dark, twisted. She could barely recognise that it came from other than certain features of her face and clothing she could glimpse in certain paintings. It made her sick to think such abstract monstrosities were how he saw her. If that’s what a person was to Kitagawa, she didn’t want to imagine how warped his view of the world was. When he told her he expected her to be at his gallery and listen as everyone praised his work. The very idea made her want to throw up. She was sure it was just another game for Kitagawa to play. Another source of misery for her to endure. Despite that, she still went. Still endured the pain as she waited for freedom.

*****************************************

“ If I had it my way, I’d have stopped being his muse months ago. But I can’t. I have no other option.” She looked out to the river, her expression grave. “ At least if his attention is on me then he can’t inflict his misery onto someone else. I still have shogi. I take small solace in these times.”

“ Is that really what you want though?” Ren asked. “ Why not break free?”

“ Didn’t you hear me? I don’t have a choice.”

“ You could help me stop him.” Ren said. “ I think what happened with Madarame hurt Kitagawa in some way that even he doesn’t really understand. I want to help him overcome it.”

“ You want to help him?” She asked in a disbelieving tone.

“ Yes. And to do that, we have to stop what he’s doing now before he hurts more people.”

“ I refuse to help him in any way. Not after all he’s done.” She said. “ I wish you luck, Amamiya. Really, I do. But he doesn’t deserve anyone’s help. I don’t care what happened to him in the past. What he’s doing is wrong, regardless of the cause.”

“ I’m not denying that. His desires have become distorted.”

“ Desires… Wait a minute. I recognise that phrasing.” She said. “ Are you that Phantom Thief from Shujin?” Ren didn’t answer. “ You plan to steal his heart? Is that why you’re here? Trying to blackmail him back? I don’t think that will solve the problem.”

“ That’s not how it’s done. You wouldn’t believe me if I told you.” He said. “ But you’re also not entirely wrong about me being the person who sent that calling card that’s been over soical media.” Hifumi sighed, standing up.

“ This has been a waste of my time.” She said. “ And here I thought you were just a concerned stranger. I guess I should have guessed. Everyone seems to have some kind of ulterior motive these days.”

“ That’s not what this is. I really do want to help you.”

“ But you want to help him more, right?” She shot back. Ren couldn’t answer. Of course he wanted to help Hifumi. She had been his friend before as well, just like Yusuke had. But Yusuke had also been his team mate. He didn’t want to choose between the two. He knew by helping Yusuke, he’d save Hifumi at the same time. At the same time, he recognised what Hifumi meant. He’d been the same with Ann, focusing on saving her from herself and ignoring the impact she’d had on other people. He couldn’t see his friends as bad people, even if the versions of them in this world weren’t the friends he knew.

 “ I’m sorry.” He said. “ I didn’t mean to be insensitive.”

“ Just stay out of other people’s business, Amamiya. It’s for the best for everyone.” Ren turned to watch as she started down the path. However, she quickly slowed to a stop. At first, Ren thought she’d changed her mind about something. But then she saw what had stopped her. He stood up and walked to her side, looking at two people at the end of the path. Luca and Yusuke himself.

“ Ah. Well, this is an interesting coincidence, is it not?” Yusuke said with a smile. “ It’s Amamiya, yes? I wasn’t aware you and Togo had become such close acquaintances.”

“ We just met in Shibuya. He was asking me about you.” Hifumi said.

“ I was asking about your techniques. I’d have asked you personally but I can never get you alone.”

“ Well, I’m quite picky as I’m sure she’s already told you. But Togo has been a perfect muse. She really is incredible.”

“ Is Luca trying to get them out of you as well?” Ren asked.

“ Ha ha. No, I invited her out myself. She’s been quite the interesting person to talk to, you see.”

“ Yusuke’s been asking me to model for him.” Luca said with a beaming smile. “ Something about having vibrant emotions? I don’t really get it but it sounds like fun.” Ren noticed Hifumi physically tense up.

“ What?” She asked quietly. “ But why?”

“ I hope you don’t mind, Togo. I know we have a deal. However, I simply wish to try a new model. Don’t worry. I’ll still need you from time to time.” Despite his smile not changing, Ren could sense a dark intent behind it. “ Perhaps I can paint the two of you together.”

“ Hey. That sounds fun.” Luca said. “ What do you think, Togo?”

“ Y-Yeah. That sounds... great.” Hifumi said, her voice strained. “ I hope you enjoy yourself.”

“ Ha ha. Thanks.”

“ It won’t be until after the exhibit ends, of course. I’ll be far too busy until then. But I do hope the both of you will provide me plenty of inspiration.” He chuckled. “ I also hope you’ll enjoy what I create during the next exhibit Mr Kawanabe puts out. I hope to be creating masterpieces for years to come.”

“ That’s quite the noble goal. I would have thought that… event would have driven you away from creating art. I don’t think I would have been able to keep going.”

“ I love art more than life itself. I don’t think anything will change that.” Yusuke told him. “ I simply wish to show the people of Japan that art isn’t dead just because He disgraced its name.”

“ A noble goal.”

“ I’m glad you think so.” He bowed. “ Now, if you’ll excuse us, Luca and I have more to discuss. I’ll leave you two to your conversation as well. Sorry for intruding.”

“ See you later, Ren.” Luca waved before following along after him. As they disappeared down the path, Hifumi’s breath began shaking as her act fell apart.

“ Why?” She said, her voice sounding broken. “ I thought… If he was focused on me he wouldn’t… so why? Why is he going after Koseki now?”

“ Time’s up…” He muttered. All of a sudden, they had a new deadline. Change Yusuke’s heart before the gallery was over or Tao’s sister would become Yusuke’s new victim. Hifumi had said he’d slowly gotten worse with her over the course of a month but Ren doubted he’d wait that long to force Luca to show him the misery he wanted. “ I need to go.” He started walking.

“ Wait!” Hifumi shouted. Ren stopped. “ If you fail… he’s going to hurt her, isn’t he? Like he has to me. He’s going to force her to suffer so much mental turmoil… I just… I can’t let that happen to someone else. You… said I could help bring him down, right?” Ren looked over to her. “ I don’t care what you want to do. But… if you’ll let me… Help me save her.” Slowly, Ren nodded. He could already hear Akechi in his head, telling him that bringing Hfumi into the palace was a horrible idea. At the same time, she was in her right to help them. If she wanted to join them afterwards then he’d happily accept the help. He knew how driven Hifumi could be.

“ We’re meeting at Penguin Sniper tomorrow morning. I’ll send you the information.” He said. “ Can we trade numbers?”

“ Of course.” She nodded slightly, pulling out her phone. “ I’m sorry.”

“ Huh?”

“ I was harsh to you. I don’t know why you care about Kitagawa so much but I didn’t mean to insult you.”

“ It’s fine. You’ve been through a really tough time.” Ren input Hifumi’s number and put his phone back into his pocket. “ Don’t worry. I’ll make sure that it ends.”

*****************************************

“ You’re a little later than usual.” Sojiro said as he returned to Leblanc, his carer washing the last of the day's dishes.

“ Sorry. I met one of my brother’s friends when I was in Shibuya and we talked a little longer than I thought we would.”

“ Hmm. University must be easy these days if he’s got a few hours to talk to a felon.”

“ It’s not. He moved here for work. He works in Ikebukuro but it was his day off.”

“ I see. Well, so long as he’s not involved in any shady work. Too many kids come out to the big city to make it big only to be unable to amount to anything. Then they end up running with the Yakuza or some other criminal group. It’s a hard life.” Ren sat down.

“ How was work?”

“ Pretty quiet actually. Doctor Takemi came in for an hour. Mentioned you’ve been helping her with something?”

“ It’s nothing major. I’ve just been suffering from insomnia recently. I’m helping her out with some of her patients and she’s giving me sleeping pills.”

“ Insomnia? You never said.” Sojiro hummed. “ If you’re stressed out over your situation, I’ve been providing favourable reports.”

“ I know. And I appreciate it. But this year is important. I guess exam season combined with everything else has just been stressing me out.” He said. His stress was about far more than simple exams but Sojiro didn’t need to know that. “ Is Futaba alright?”

“ Yes, actually.” Sojiro said.

“ Did something happen?”

“ That’s right. It was such a shock I forgot to tell you. I got back from here on Thursday evening to find Futaba out of her room.” Ren raised an eyebrow.

“ Really?”

“ She was just getting herself a glass of water from the kitchen but it was shocking to see. She’s always locked herself away in the past. Even that was beyond her.” Sojiro smiled, drying his hands with a towel as he turned from the sink. “ But it means she’s getting better. That’s all that matters to me. Maybe we can eat some curry here together by the end of the year. I’d be happy if it happened but I’m not going to hold my breath. Her doctor said she needed to do these things in her own time. I’m just glad to see she was right.”

“ That’s great to hear.” Ren smiled. Internally however, his heart felt like it was slowly getting tighter. Maybe that was something that happened but Sojiro never said. They weren’t as close back then. He didn’t know about Futaba so there was no reason to say. Despite that, knowing the changes made to his other friends, he couldn’t help but start worrying about his sister. He really hoped the timeline wasn’t becoming even worse. Then again, Nyarlathotep had warned him that Yaldabaoth wasn’t going to stop at just changing things six months ago. He’d have to check Futaba’s palace after he was done with Yusuke.

***************************************

Phantom Thieves of Hearts

Crow: This is a horrible idea.

Joker: I’m just planning on showing her the metaverse

Joker: She deserves to know the situation we’re in before committing

Joker: Nyarlathotep can give her a persona

Guernica: Fuck the new girl!

Guernica: That bastard wants to touch my Sister!

Guernica: I’m gonna fucking kill him!

Paladin: We won’t let that happen, Tao.

Paladin: Breathe

Crow: I'm aware of your plans Joker. Just let me tell you it’s a horrible idea.

Joker: Yeah, I guessed you’d say that.

Joker: Hifumi will be there tomorrow

Paladin: I’ll keep her safe in the palace. Don’t worry.

Joker: Thanks Shiho

Guernica: I’ve calmed down.

Guernica: I’m gonna break his arms.

Paladin: I guess that’s better?

Crow: No. No it isn’t.

Joker: Let’s just see how tomorrow goes.

Joker: Hopefully we’ll have a new thief this time tomorrow.

Chapter Text

May 22nd

Ren met Hifumi outside Penguin Sniper and brought her inside to meet the others. “ This is your team?” She asked. “ You’re Koseki’s sister, right?”

“ Yep.” Tao said. “ Ren told us what happened. They said I can’t kill him so my current plan is breaking his arms. Possible with a cinder block. Still ironing out the details.”

“ We are not breaking Kitagawa’s arms with a cinder block, Lucatao.” Akechi sighed.

“ Fine. I don’t need the cinder block anyway. I just want to make sure it hurts.”

“ I recognise you from TV. You’re the detective prince, correct? Akechi?”

“ That’s right. Here against my better judgement.”

“ I’m Shiho Suzui. It’s nice to meet you, Togo.”

“ Likewise.” she nodded. “ And I for one am not against breaking Kitagawa’s arms, with or without the cinder block.”

“ Don’t encourage her.” Akechi sighed.

“ Ha. Based.” Tao grinned.

“ No.”

“ Based?” Shiho looked confused. “ Based on what?”

“ Please stop.”

“ Alright, enough tormenting Akechi.” Ren said, chuckling.

“ Very well. In that case, what’s the plan?”

“ It’s easier to show than it is to tell.” Akechi admitted. “ It’s not the type of thing that’s easy to believe.”

“ That worries me.”

“ It’s certainly unique where we’re going. We’ll explain when we’re there.” Ren said. “ Last chance to back out.”

“ If it means stopping Kitagawa, I’m happy to journey with you. Just please tell me it’s not something I can be arrested for.”

“ Theoretically, no.” Akechi said.

“ Good enough, I suppose.”

They travelled to Yusuke’s atelier after a drink and friendly talk at Penguin Sniper. Kasumi wasn’t there that morning sadly. Ren wanted to know how her sister had done at her tournament. That could wait for another day. When they arrived, Hifumi started to ask if this was a trick and they were going to break in and kidnap him or something along those lines. Instead, Ren opened the app. The world twisted and rippled. Hifumi gasped as Yusuke’s gallery appeared in place of his home.

“ What the… What is this?” Hifumi asked. “ Did… Did you drug me? Ah! Why are you wearing those clothes?”

“ Someone about a Will of Rebellion.” Ren said with a shrug. “ Welcome to the Metaverse. That building there is connected to Yusuke’s distorted desires. We go in, find the manifestation of those desires and steal it, forcing him to change his ways for the better. That’s what we call stealing someone’s heart.” Hifumi nodded slowly.

“ Right. I see.” She said, unable to take her eyes off the gallery. Ren couldn’t blame her with how strange it looked. “ I wouldn’t believe you if you told me. Yes, I can understand what you meant when you said that now. I can say without a doubt you’re correct. This is real.”

“ Surprisingly so, yes.” Shiho nodded. “ It’s not a dream even if Guernica tries to make you think that.”

“ It was one time. Let it go, Paladin.” Tao groaned

“ Guernica? Like the street artist?” Hifumi asked. Tao stammered. “ Wait, why did you start using nicknames?”

“ Because we’re inside the mind of the target. If we start shouting our real names in here, we don’t know the effect it will have on them.” Ren told her. “ I’m Joker, she’s Guernica, she’s Paladin and he’s Crow.” Ren pointed to the other thieves as he went. “ We’ll just avoid using your name where possible for now.”

“ I suppose I’m alright with that. Fumi works if you need to.”

“ I’ll keep that in mind.” Joker nodded.

They entered in through the front door and passed back through the main floors of the gallery. Thankfully, they didn’t have to enter the Misery rooms again as the doors remained unlocked. As they went, Hifumi couldn’t help but observe her surroundings. The unfinished floor of Obsession full of old concepts and walls that vanished into the void. The Sorrow floor made of water, skeletal fish and monstrous shadows drifting around them. Finally, the floor of Rage with its burning ruins and statues of Yusuke’s life with Madarame. Each floor, she stopped at the different plaques, reading Yusuke’s thoughts on his own different miseries.

“ Obsession. Yeah, that is how I’d describe it as well.” She said, reading the first plaque. “ He’s obsessed with his art but doesn’t get how it affects others. I guess it’s all worth it so long the work gets done at the end of the day.”

“ Sorrow. Ha. What does he know about that?” She spat on the second floor. “ If he knew something was wrong, then he should have known better than to repeat it. I guess he was probably too young to understand what his scumbag teacher was doing so I can’t blame him for that. But he’s causing sorrow with what he did to me. I bet he’s planning to do the same thing to Luca too.”

“ Rage. So he felt betrayed by Madarame?” Hifumi scowled upon reading the third floor entry. “ Who cares? That doesn’t excuse all he’s done. If he wanted to stew in his own anger and pain, he shouldn’t have tried dragging others down with him. I understand he’s mad he was unknowingly living a lie as part of a charlatan’s charade but what he’s done doesn’t help anyone.”

When they returned to the statue room, Hifumi slowed to a stop. “ What… is all of this?” She asked. She looked around at the black statues shattered in a ring around the new, pristine, white marble statue of Luca. Looking down, she recognised her own face among the rubble. “ These statues… Are they all… me?” Ren didn’t answer. “ Why… Why are they all of me? Is this… Does he truly think I’m this disposable? That he can just use me and discard me as he sees fit?” She shook her head. “ No. No, I’m more than just his tool.”

“ A valiant statement but you couldn’t be more wrong.” The thieves looked up as Shadow Yusuke slowly descended the stairs from the floor above. “ This chamber is dedicated to my muse. In the past, it was you Hifumi. For what it’s worth, you were incredible while you lasted. Ha ha. So much rage and vitriol you spat at me. In the end, however, you made your choice to become my muse. If you had chosen to leave, you would have been spared. It’s all your own doing in the end.”

“ That’s wrong! You blackmailed me!”

“ With what? It was never you who was in the wrong in the information I held. Your mother was the one I had material on and you knew long before I did she was up to no good.” Yusuke reached the bottom. As he did, he picked up one of the destroyed statue’s head, inspecting it like he was about to perform Hamlet. “ You resigned yourself to your fate out of some deluded fear you’d lose everything. Your reputation. Your beloved Shogi. All because it became apparent that your mother, your mentor, was fraudulent. In the end, we’re exactly the same. It’s why I wanted you so much.”

“ We’re nothing alike!”

“ Aren’t we?” He gave her a dismissive glance. “ Your mother is a con artist, buying your victory and riding your accomplishments to the peak. How is that any different to what He did to his pupils? She is a naught but a scammer. A manipulative fraud. If you weren’t popular, she’d abandon you and move on to another. Just as He did. I gave you a chance to understand that. To save you from yourself but no. You were so happy to be confined for your own happiness that you allowed yourself to be used by me and then blamed me for your misfortune.” He dropped the head onto the floor, letting it shatter. “ And in the end, you committed the gravest sin a muse can commit against an artist like myself. You became boring.”

“ What?”

“ Look at you. You’ve become stale. A solitary princess locking herself in a metaphysical tower, unwilling to do anything to help herself but endure it. Your misery, your anger, your fear, your despair. It all became predictable. You’ve become a marred gemstone. A scratched disk. You have no worth in my world anymore. I don’t need you.” He placed a hand on the arm of the statue of Luca. “ But Luca Koseki is different. She’s so full of life. So radiant, like the sun. Hmm hmm hmm. I cannot wait to have her show me misery.”

“ Leave Luca out of this!” Tao shouted.

“ But how could I resist her?” Yusuke’s tone started sounding more and more unhinged. “ I want nothing more than to see her reduced to rubble! I will make the greatest art from seeing that smile die! That energy fade! That life snuffed out! She will show me the greatest misery of all! The death of the Sun! She will become my masterpiece! With such misery, I shall finally be complete! The name Yusuke Kitagawa well never again be forgotten! My mother’s name will be heralded in the history books while Madarame will be forever condemned as the demon in my story! She will show the world my misery! Ha ha ha ha ha!” Tao’s face went red with anger at Yusuke’s words. Ren couldn’t believe what he was hearing. Yusuke truly had broken under the weight of Madarame’s betrayal. Despite how calm and composed he seemed on the outside, this was the real him. A broken man seeking eternal fame while obsessed with sorrow.

“ You… are unforgivable.” Hifumi’s words came as a whisper. Despite that, it cut through the room like a knife. Her breath came out like smoke from a dragon’s maw. Her eyes shone golden with anger. The air itself felt as if it was burning from her rage. “ I will… burn… everything away. You will never… claim that glory! You will never know victory so long as I am your opponent! I WILL DESTROY YOU, KITAGAWAAAAAA!” The air exploded as Hifumi was engulfed in flames. She felt as her skin began to blacken from the intense flames, hardening into a charcoal shell that made her look like one of Yusuke’s statues.

Ah, so the King has finally decided to stop playing defence, have they? An intense pain struck Hifumi’s mind as a voice echoed inside of it. Perfect. Since when has a Shogi player ever won from playing passively and bending to the enemies rule? The shell began to crack. You have bent the knee for too long, cast into servitude of a tyrant. It is high time that you rise from the ashes as the true king you have always meant to be. Cast all villains into the bell and burn them to cinders! I am thou! Thou art I! Embrace the inner dragon and rise!

“ KIYOHIME!” At her scream, the shell shattered, unleashing a fiery explosion around the statue room that sent all the destroyed statues of her flying into the destroyed ruins of the floor of Rage. In its place stood Hifumi wearing the armour of a samurai but charred completely black by flames. Ren noticed that it glowed in places where the armour cracked from the flames, such as her pauldrons and chest piece, reminding him of glowing coals in a fireplace. Red cloth was tied around her waist and over her left shoulder, glowing in places it had been scorched. Across her legs, hands and neck, growing under her armour, looked scaled to the point Ren couldn’t tell if it was armour that was meant to look like scales or was made from the actual scales of a dragon.

Her persona floated above her. Kiyohime had a humanoid face cloaked by a long mask of black hair that blew in the wind as well as a mostly humanoid body, eyes glowing yellow under it. Despite that, it was obvious she wasn’t entirely human. Her teeth were fanged, smoke streaming out of the corners of her mouth, her arms and legs were scaled claws, similar to Hifumi’s own armour but crimson opposing Hifumi’s black armour, and she had a long tail that shifted back and forth, her body hidden under a dark red yukata. The persona vanished, forming a black mask above the top half of her face. It reminded him of an oni mask with the angry expression and twisted horns. As he saw her, Shadow Yusuke couldn’t help but marvel.

“ Beautiful… Such vibrance…” He said breathlessly. “ I was mistaken. You are far more interesting than I thought. Ha. You should have shown me your rebellious side early. I wish you’d fought and screamed into the abyss instead of bowing to me. This is… exhilarating!”

“ We’ll see how exhilarated you are when I turn you into a pile of ash, you scum!”

“ I’d love to see you try.” Yusuke’s smile widened. “ I shall be inspired by the misery of your failure.” With the snap of his fingers, Luca’s statue began to crack. He retreated up the stairs as it shattered, the shadow inside slamming down on to her. She held her scaled gauntlets up to take the blow, grimacing before pushing it back. The shadow infront of them now was like a red skinned man with black hair flowing wildly from three heads, six arms growing from its torso and tattoos adorning its body. Yet another shadow he didn’t recognise

“ Get out of my way!” Hifumi shouted. She summoned Kiyohime, the draconic persona breathing a plume of fire down upon the shadow. The six armed demon withstood it however, leaping at her with a powerful kick that sent her sliding back across the ground.

“ Arsene!” Ren tore his mask off, his persona slamming its heel into one of the shadow’s heads. “ Hifumi! We’ll back you up!” Hifumi looked up to him and then nodded.

“ Thank you, Re… Joker.” Hifumi smiled. “ Let’s end this quickly. Kyusen.”

“ A quick attack it is.” Ren smiled. “ Crow! Give us an opening!”

“ If I must.” Akechi reached for his mask. “ Impale it, Daemon!” Removing his mask, Akechi summoned a demonic looking imp wielding a trident. The Daemon charged, delivering a number of thrusts into the shadow’s crimson skin. The monster slammed down with its two uppermost arms, smashing Daemon to the ground. It vanished back into a mask as Akechi growled in pain. The opening was enough as Hifumi was able to act, sending Kiyohime charging forwards and slamming it with her tail. The shadow was knocked over the statue podium. 

“ Oi!” Tao called. The artist’s persona appeared above the demon, driving its spear into it. It growled, swinging up in a rage and pushing Oi off it. It cried out, bellowing in rage like a raging beast.

“ I refuse to let some animal stop me from achieving my goal.” Hifui said, voice stoic and cold.

“ Go.” Ren told her. He called upon High Pixie, strengthening Hifumi as she stepped forwards, a red aura glowing around her as she called upon her new persona again. Hifumi snapped her fingers, causing the draconic persona to charge. It spun through the air, flames glowing around it before it thrust its hand at the six armed shadow, piercing straight through it with blazing energy. The shadow fell to its knees before vanishing into shadows. “ Good. Now then, time to…” Hifumi took a step forward only for the world to seem like it had flipped. She tripped over herself, crumpling to the floor. “ Ah… What… Why do I feel so…?”

“ That’s the price of awakening a Persona” Ren told her. “ You get an initial burst of power and then you feel like all the life has been drained out of you. You’ll need to rest for a bit.”

“ But… Kitagawa…”

“ Yusuke can wait. Your health comes first. Come on. We’ll get you out of here.” Hifumi looked away, ashamed.

“ I’m sorry.” She said. “ I didn’t mean to be so weak.”

“ It happens to us all. Don’t worry.” Ren reassured her, offering her a hand. Gently, she took it, letting herself be pulled back to her feet. “ Welcome to the team.”

“ Yeah. Thanks. I suppose you have a lot to explain to a greenhorn like myself.”

“ Lunch time then?” Tao sighed. “ Damn. I was really hoping we’d finish this today. I hate the idea Luca is alone with that asshole any more than she needs to be.”

“ He won’t start til after the exhibit. We’ve got about 10 days left. All we need is two.”

“ Aye.” She nodded. “ Safety first and all that.” She looked at the podium where the statue had been. “ Don’t be too late giving the order though, Joker. I’ll come in myself if I have to.”

“ Two days at most, Tao.” Ren reassured her. “ We need to make sure Fumi’s ready.”

**************************************

“ It’s not often Mother allows me to have something like this.” Hifumi said, sipping on her milkshake as they sat in Big Bang Burger. “ She’s not too strict about my diet but she keeps stressing how I need to look good in front of the cameras.”

“ Look good for her cheating ya mean?” Tao asked. Hifumi sighed.

“ You said you’re from the future, correct?” Hifumi said, recalling Ren’s story. “ Did you ever have to change her heart?”

“ I did. You asked me too.”

“ I did?” She asked, shocked.

“ We met in a church in Kanda. You taught me how to play Shogi. I… wasn’t the best student admittedly, but I’d like to think we were good friends. In that timeline, Madarame was never arrested so my old team worked with Yusuke to steal his heart. Guess that meant you just got to keep playing Shogi.”

“ Kanda. I haven’t visited there in a while thinking about it. Not since Kitagawa began blackailing me. It was a nice place though. A good place to clear my mind before a hard match up.” She sighed. “ I always suspected someone was rigging my games. I didn’t know who it was. My mother has always been far too interested in fame and fortune and never had an issue using me to do so but I never thought she’d go that far. I suspected it was the network trying to build a narrative until Kitagawa told me his findings. I suppose it makes sense why I’d ask for her heart to change. Is it possible to change it again?”

“ Soon, yes. But she doesn’t have a palace so we’ll need to go further into the palace of humanity, Mementos. The floors are blocked off until we clear palaces and your mother’s shadow was in Ake… No, it was Azy… Akzeri… Azekri… What was it again?”

“ Akzeriyyuth. Just call it Gebura.” Akechi sighed.

“ Yeah, but it’s three floors down. After we take down Yusuke, I’m expecting the floor to Chemdah will open. Then it’s Kaitul and then Gebura. Just enough palaces that we know of to get there.”

“ I see.” She said. “ A problem for another day. What about Kitagawa?”

“ Hold your horses.” Tao told her. “ I wanna charge in as well but we can’t.”

“ That gallery is a lot more devious than it looks.” Akechi explained. “ Each floor contains a trapped portrait. If we don’t handle it, we cannot progress however the portrait also hypnotises people to feel a certain way. We don’t know how many floors are left and we certainly cannot risk it with a weakened member of the team.”

“ Obsession, Sorrow and Anger.” Hifumi hummed. “ I see. Different emotions he’s been struggling with.”

“ That’s the working theory, yes. Any idea what to look out for?”

“ I’m hardly unbiased enough to tell you. There are any number of horrible emotions I could give here. Though if we’re thinking of emotions that cause misery? Fear comes to mind.”

“ I suppose that would be an obvious one.”

“ Never mind that.” Shiho interjected. “ What are we calling Hifumi?”

“ Oh yeah. Her code name.” Tao hummed. “ Well, Luca says she’s called the Shogi Shogun so I guess Shogun works.”

“ I would rather not use that title. Though, using something related to Shogi isn’t something I’m opposed to.”

“ King’s an obvious one.” Tao said. “ Hmm. Though you’re a chick. Queen then.”

“ Taken.” Ren said. “ That was Makoto’s code name in the timeline I came from.”

“ Something like Rook or Knight perhaps?” Akechi said.

“ Hmm. No, I don’t like those.”

“ How about Dragon?” Shiho suggested. “ I mean, between those scales and her persona, she’s very dragon-like.”

“ Dragon…” Hifumi hummed.

“ Do you like it?”

“ Dragon King is the strongest Shogi piece.” She said. “ Hmm. Dragon King does seem to long to be a code name compared to the likes of Crow and Paladin. I suppose simply just Dragon works well in that case.”

“ Welcome to the team then Dragon.” Ren said with a smile.

“ Thank you for having me.” Hifumi smiled back. “ I shall try my best to be the best thief that I can be. Ha ha. Not that it’s the best thing to aspire to, I suppose.”

“ It’s not but what more can we do in these strange times.” Ren laughed. It was nice to have an old friend from the other timeline with him again even if that old friend wasn’t another Phantom Thief. Hifumi was a nice person. Fierce and he worried a little what she would do to Yusuke in the heat of the moment but she was a nice person. She also had a head for strategy. She reminded him of Makoto with the way she had her head on straight. Makoto had risen to be effectively his second in command. He didn’t want to put that burden on Hifumi but he hoped she could help with infiltration strategies. The Phantom Thieves had grown again. One more ally before they had to face the palaces again

**************************************

True Phantom Thieves

Dragon: Peculiar

Dragon: My parents support Shido so it’s worrying to think he’s quite that bad of a person 

Joker: We can deal with Shido later. So long as Akechi is with us, we can track his actions.

Dragon: So we can avoid any pitfalls he throws at us along the way.

Joker: He does plenty of that, believe me. We fell for every single one.

Guernica: Not this time. That damn politician is gonna eat grass.

Paladin: Eat grass?

Guernica: Y’know. Knock his ass out.

Paladin: Oh. So his head hits the ground. I get it now.

Dragon: Your way of speaking is certainly different, Tao

Guernica: Eh. I am who I am.

Joker: Ryuji isn’t all that different. I’m used to slang.

Joker: Though Ryuji also used to refuse to say the word fuck for some reason.

Paladin: I know what you mean. Eff this and Eff that. It was pretty endearing.

Guernica: Ha. Sounds like a kid.

Dragon: All joking aside, thanks again for having me.

Dragon: I just hope I can live up to your expectations

Joker: No need to worry about that.

Joker: All you need to do is do your best. It’s all any of us do.

Joker: So long as we can take Yusuke’s heart, our best is all we need.

Chapter Text

May 25th

Hifumi told the thieves she was ready to go the next evening. They had to wait an extra day due to Shiho having a commitment to the Volleyball team. During those two days, Ren decided to track down Ohya again and met with Chihaya. Ohya was in her usual drunken stupor but he introduced himself as a student who was a fan of her work and told Lala that knowing she was a hopeless alcoholic wasn’t going to stop him from wanting to help which she appreciated. Chihaya was a worrying one. The Cult of Control had run the scammer she had been taken in by the last time out of town. This meant she was no longer playing fortune teller for the group. She was still working as a fortune teller when he found her though she mentioned it was something of a hobby after her old boss was exposed as a fraud and she was trying to help people, even if that meant opposing the Church of Control who didn’t view her favourably. It worried him. He’d have to make sure she didn’t change like Makoto and Ann had.

Returning to the palace, Hifumi stalled at the door. After taking the spear Ren got her from Untouchable, she noticed her armour. Now she was looking down at the black gauntlets that covered her hands. She looked down at her body, pulling at the cloth and tapping the armour before placing a hand on her mask. “ Why am I dressed like this now?” She asked.

“ You’ve been like that since you awakened your persona.” Ren told him.

“ Huh? I was like this then as well? I don’t remember that at all.”

“ It took me a while to notice my clothes had changed as well.” Shiho admitted.

“ Everyone’s the same.” Ren nodded. “ I think it’s just the heat of the moment. You end up so focused on everything else that what you're wearing becomes an afterthought.”

“ I suppose that makes sense.” She nodded. “ A scorched samurai. It’s not what I expected from my own mind but, at the same time, I like it. It’s lighter than I expected armour to be.”

“ It's simply a mental contruct.” Akechi told her. “ Your cognition wishes to fight so it made it easier for you to fight.”

“ Hmm. The mental world is a strange place. Though, I suppose you don’t need me to tell you that.” She looked back up at the gallery. “ I can’t even begin to imagine what you’ve been through, Joker. I’m sure this is nothing to you anymore.”

“ Yusuke’s mind is definitely unique, even compared to other palaces. His imagination is far above anyone else, even his own teacher. Still, you’re not wrong. I’ve been through two castles, a museum with moving pictures, a bank guarded by a living piggy bank, a technologically enhanced pyramid, space, a rigged casino and a cruise ship sailing above a flooded version of Tokyo. I can’t even begin to imagine what other palaces are out there.”

“ I’ve seen a few odd ones. Worst one was the farm where a corrupt businessman thought of his own employees as wild animals and worked them to death. The entire place was just disgusting while the farmhouse he resided in remained pristine. These places are the representation of someone’s cognition. The more twisted their desires or the more horrible a person is then the worse these places become. Frankly, as intrusive being forced to feel emotion is, at least we get to experience some fine arts this time.”

“ And here I thought you thought art like that didn’t have substance?” Tao teased.

“ I said that art created in the modern day didn’t tend to have substance. As crazed as Kitagawa, I can’t deny he has talent for what he does.”

“ Even I can’t deny that.” Hifumi admitted. “ I just wish he could paint without causing other people pain.”

“ That’s what we’re here to fix.” Ren said. “ Let’s go see what other misery Yusuke has waiting for us, shall we?”

Passing the now clear room of statues, the thieves ascended the spiral steps to the fourth floor only to be met with complete blackness and a harsh cold. As they walked through it, being careful not to stray from the faint path, pictures emerged from the blackness. They were faces Ren recognised from somewhere. It took a while for him to figure it out but eventually he realised that these were the other students. However, the paintings were pictures of death and despair. People hanging from ropes or throwing themselves off of bridges and buildings. Others surrounded with bottles, huddling in corners or having thrown themselves into crime. He realised what this was. This was what happened to them after Madarame abandoned them. Ren wondered if this is what he thought happened to them or if Yusuke had actually done his research. He shuddered to think.

Ren quickly grabbed Tao as she almost fell into the darkness, the path suddenly ending. Nearby, practically shining against the blackness, was another bronze plaque next to a stone archway. “ Fear.” Hifumi read. “ Every artist fears the idea that their work will be shunned. Every creator fears their piece will be despised. If you put your heart and soul into something, what happens if no-one else will like it? In the end, there is one thing worse than being hated however. Becoming like those who came before me. The fear of being forgotten is a great misery indeed.”

“ Hmm. I can kinda get that.” Tao admitted. “ But it’s still better to create something people won’t like than not to create at all.”

“ Even if the creation of that art will cause pain?” Hifumi asked. “ I’d rather he not create it if it meant that others wouldn’t feel pain.”

“ Hey. Art’s meant to fuel emotions. My name comes from a painting from Picasso. It’s meant to make people feel uncomfortable cause it’s speaking out against something he didn’t like. The way I work is the same way. I don’t care who doesn’t want to see my message. If I think it needs to be said then I’ll paint whatever I need to get that message across. How Kitagawa made his paintings was wrong but that was his methods that need correcting, not the art itself.”

“ I suppose you’re right. I’m sorry if I offended you.”

“ You didn’t. I’m just passionate about my work.”

“ I can tell.”

“ That’s quite enough talk of art philosophy for now. Let’s go in.” They passed under the stone arch and came across a room. Desks stood in the blackness, paintings lining the walls. Ren recognised them as the paintings Yusuke made for the exhibit. Shadows walked among the desks, clamouring over each other, making it impossible to pick out a single conversation. Hifumi took a few timid steps forward.

“ This is… Kosei’s art room.” She said. She began shaking. “ N-No. I… I don’t want to be back here. I… I don’t… I can’t go through it again. I can’t.” The noise around them started to grow louder and louder. Hifumi fell to her knees, huddling herself up in a ball. “ I don’t want to do this… Just let me go. I just want to leave… Please just let me go. Help me. God, please. Save me.”

“ Find the painting.” Ren told the other thieves. The voices kept getting louder. The shadows had stopped moving around, instead beginning to circle Hifumi as she remained huddled, pleading for it to be done, begging for anyone to help her. Her mother, her friends, God itself. Ren looked over the paintings on the wall as the shadow grew, starting to grow around her, surrounding her like a dome as the whispers grew louder and louder, mocking her like bullies surrounding a victim. Ren’s eyes fell on a picture. The painting he’d picked out earlier. The one of Hifumi made of black storm clouds, her eyes as cracks in the cloud cover. He pulled out his pistol and shot it. As it broke apart, the shadows vanished and the loud whispers stopped. The only sound in the room were Hifumi’s panicked breaths. Ren knelt down beside her. “ Dragon?” He asked gently. No answer. “ Hifumi? Are you alright?” Slowly, she grabbed his hand tightly.

“ Don’t… Don’t leave me… Please…” She begged.

“ I won’t. I’ll be here as long as you need me to be.” Ren reassured her. The sat there for a few minutes in silence. The others left the room to check the door and the stairs, leaving them alone. Slowly, Hifumi let go.

“ I’m sorry.” She said. “ You all warned me but… I never expected such an intense feeling. Fear just overcame me and I just… I couldn’t… I’m sorry.” She laughed sadly. “ Some first mission this turned out to be. I crumpled at the first hurdle.”

“ Don’t blame yourself. It’s not your fault.” Ren said, standing. “ Can you keep going?”

“ I think so.” She nodded. Ren helped her up. “ Thank you, R… Joker.”

“ I’m always happy to help a friend. Come on. Let’s not keep the others waiting.”

*************************************

The fifth floor was the grandest of all the floors that they’d seen. It was also the most normal. The walls weren’t made of water or unfinished. The floor wasn’t made of broken stone or hidden in shadow. It felt like they were back in Ann’s palace with how grandiose it all felt. The walls were a brilliant purple and all the artwork was placed in golden portraits, all lit with grand chandeliers hanging overhead. There wasn’t an obvious theme to them. They just looked like normal paintings. With how the rest of the floors had been, Ren expected some kind of issue. Like the extravegence slowly peeling away and decaying but there was none of that. Just a floor of paintings that ended in two golden doors, one bolted shut and the other with a familiar looking plaque next to it.

“ Pride.” Ren began. “ Pride is a poison unlike any other. While it is a driving force for an artist, it can also warp one's mind and perception of the world. It blinds one to reality and can twist one into a monster that acts under the belief that it can do no wrong. A monster that harms, uses and throws away others all to put up the guise of being perfect and receiving praise from the world around it. Under such conditions, such malignant pride becomes a horrid misery.”

“ That sounds like a projection.” Akechi said bluntly. “ He’s clearly talking about Madarame.”

“ Couldn’t the same be said about him?” Shiho asked.

“ He’s prideful but it’s not what drives him.” Hifumi said. “ While the outcomes become the same, his flaw isn’t pride but obsession. Though it’s easy to see how one can very easily lead into another.”

“ You know what they say. Pride comes before a fall.” Ren said. “ Just look at Shido. Incredibly prideful man. Destined to confess his crimes to all of Japan.”

“ I wait for that day with baited breath.” Akechi pushed the door open. “ Come. Let us see what pride will get us today.”

Walking in through the door, they were met by a long hall. It reminded Ren of a courtroom, people watching from the gallery above. The walls were lined with paintings. A pair of curtains were drawn over a large piece above a throne at the end of the hall. Ren recognised what this was. The throne room parallels were obvious but the room itself was set up exactly like one he and Yusuke had talked in not long ago. The gallery in Shibuya, known famously as Madarame’s favourite place due to how close it was to his home. Yusuke would have been there countless times for a new unveiling of a series or piece. Now he himself had his works displayed there, being marvelled at by the crowds. Of course it was a throne room. Now he’d taken the chair from the former ruler of the art world.

As they approached, the curtains suddenly were pulled open by an unseen force. Taken off guard, Ren tried to move in order to defend the others but was frozen as he stared at the canvas. It was a painting of him, the Phantom Thief Joker, standing tall amidst adversity. The crowd cheered and Ren felt Pride overtake him. They were cheering for him. It felt right. It felt like this is how it should have always been. He was Joker, the leader of the Phantom Thieves. He was the reason they became so popular. It was him who led them to stealing the hearts of all the corrupt assholes who inhabited Mementos and crushed the palaces of evil people with distorted desires. After everything he’d been through, getting arrested and kicked out to the big city, being betrayed by Akechi and Igor, being erased and sent back in time. All of the heartache of seeing his friends turned against him, his parents throwing him away and having to claw his way back up time and again. Now everyone cheered for him.

“ This is how it should be.” He muttered, a smile growing on his face. “ I deserve this. After everything that happened, finally I get some recognition.” And why shouldn’t he? He was the leader. Not like Morgana pretended to be or Makoto tried forcing herself into his role. Ryuji was just a hopeless moron and Ann was in over her head from the start. Yusuke was delusional at the best of times and Haru was just a ditzy rich girl with an explosion fetish. Even if his sister had been the most reliable, he still had to save her and it’s not like she could actually fight. Without him, where would they and the leeches he called confidants be? Dead? In prison? Worse? He was the reason the Thieves worked and continued to work. No-one else. Only him. What was wrong with being proud of his work and asking for a bit of recognition? This was what he-

His thoughts came to an abrupt stop. He stared forwards, watching the burning remains of the painting falling apart and crashing down over the throne. “What… was I…” His head cleared. Had he really just thought about all of that? About his friends? The people he’d fought tooth and nail with? He brought a hand to his head. It was all wrong. He knew it was all wrong. He wouldn’t have gotten anywhere without them. They worked as a team. Just because he was their leader on paper didn’t mean that he was the cause of anything. Despite that, he knew he felt those guilty thoughts before when he looked at the Phansite praising them. He’d caught himself before seeing the Thieves’ achievements as his own. He understood what the others had gone through on the other floors now. Those ugly, prideful thoughts were ripped to the surface and consumed him. It disheartened him, thinking that something like that was a side of him as well.

“ Joker?” Shiho asked slowly. “ Are you… OK?”

“ Yeah.” He said. “ I’ll… I’ll be fine.”

“ We’ve been through it too, y’know.” Tao said. “ Ya don’t need to act tough.”

“ I know but… I guess a part of me has always believed I deserved all the praise I got when we formed the Phantom Thieves. Like it was some kind of payment for all the pain that had been inflicted to me all my life.” He sighed. “ In the end, all of us got arrogant and blinded by our own popularity, especially after Medjed. I was no different. I felt like I could do anything. People made merch, weirdly enough.”

“ Who would want merchandise of you?” Akechi scoffed. “ Though I can understand how strange that is.”

“ No way people have Detective Prince merch.” Tao laughed.

“ They have one of both. Shirogane’s hat and my suitcase have replicas made of them.”

“ Why your bag?”

“ Well, it is tailor made.”

“ They made dolls and key chains of a phantom thief using our logo.” Ren chuckled. “ I bought one.”

“ Of course you did.”

“ I’ve always felt proud of what we do. But, sometimes, my thoughts do turn a bit ugly. There were times, especially around then, when we’d make certain missteps in the palace and I’d find myself mentally cursing out one of my friends. I hate that selfish part of me.” He frowned. “ As I was fading away, the God of Control made me an offer. He could save me and my friends. He promised that the Phantom Thieves would receive fame and praise. I could live my life as a hero. However, it would have meant that he would control all of humanity. I knew that and… I almost agreed to it. Not to save my friends but just so I could be someone people loved.”

“ You’re stronger than me then.” Hifumi admitted. “ If I were offered something like that, living my life as a popular Shogi player at the cost of others, I’m not sure I’d be a strong enough person to turn it down.”

“ Me neither.” Shiho said. “ If it meant Ann could live her life the way she wanted to and I could live it with her, I think I would have accepted that offer as well. You shouldn’t be ashamed for considering accepting something like that. It’s a tempting offer, especially if it was made by a god.”

“ And don’t forget what you’re doing now.” Tao told him. “ You’re fighting to save your friends and this world. That’s something to be praised.”

“ I think you’ve forgotten that you’re just as human as the rest of us, Joker. It’s only natural for people to have selfish thoughts they don’t like. The sooner you accept that the better.”

“ Ha. I suppose.” Ren smiled. “ Thank you though.”

“ We may not be your old team, Joker, but we’re still your team.” Tao told him. “ You got our backs. We’ve got yours.” He nodded. That was a fact he wouldn’t easily forget.

*************************************

On the sixth floor, Tao started complaining of sore feet and frankly Ren couldn’t blame her. Including the ground floor, they were seven stories up now, the last five of those floors being themed floors of Yusuke’s different emotional problems. This floor seemed no different. It was completely white other than a trail of red leading from the stairs down the hall. There was no space this time. Just one, long, trailing, white corridor. No paintings. No statues. Just pure white. Ren asked Tao to take the lead. He didn’t like the looks of this.

His bad feeling was proven true. What Ren had at first assumed was a carpet was a lot damper and stickier than he would have liked. As they kept going, it started to spread. It splattered the walls, eventually growing up until it covered them, running down it like a sickening stream. Then it started dripping from the ceiling on top of them. It was obvious it wasn’t paint anymore. The corridor stopped far too late. Unlike the other floors however, there was only one door.

“ Betrayal.” Tao read. “ Oh boy.”

“ I don’t believe you need to read that one.” Akechi said. “ It’s him ranting about Madarame without him directly naming him, yes?”

“ Yeah. It’s also like… three times as long as the other one.” Shiho said.

“ Can you summarise it?” Ren asked. 

“ Alright. Uh… Betrayal is bad. Those who do it are the worst of the worst. It can destroy someone’s mental state. It’s the worst misery one can inflict on another.”

“ Should we send Guernica in and wait for her to turn on us?” Hifumi asked.

“ What? Why me?” Tao gawked. “ Make Crow do it.”

“ Crow scares me. I don’t want to fight him.” Shiho admitted.

“ A wise choice.” Akechi said with a smile. “ You're in front, Guernica.” She sighed.

“ Fiiiine.” She opened the door and stepped in, closing it behind her. A few seconds later it opened again. “ Rooms taken.”

“ So we get to fight normally?” Ren asked. She nodded. “ Good. I don’t think any of us can take another painting. Get ready everyone.”

Entering the room, they were met with a long table with plates. Instead of food however, they were covered in body parts, blood seeping onto the floor and running towards them, filling the corridor they came down. In the middle stood a man Ren expected to find somewhere in. He stood, hands resting on the table. Ichiryusai Madarame. “ Of course the plagiarist would be referencing a famous painting in Yusuke’s mind.” Tao snorted. “ You think you're Jesus, old timer?”

" I am the God of Art.” Madarame said. “ Why should I not be seated at this table?” He smirked. “ Are you here to pay tribute to me? Surely, you can’t be here for my worthless pupil?”

“ So what if we are?” Ren asked.

“ A wasted effort. Why search for a tool when you could be bowing before the genius artist Madarame.” He posed dramatically.

“ Genius artist, my left foot.” Tao spat. “ You’re nothing but a plagiarist! A hack!”

“ Hack? Please. It’s only right that my so-called students create for my glory. I chose them and raised them. They’re my property. They just have to pay their keep while I reap the rewards of tending to them. Ha ha ha. In a sense, it’s like gardening. Ha ha ha ha.” 

“ You monster.” Hifumi hissed. “ Don’t you see what you’ve done? All the lives you’ve ruined?”

“ Done? All I’ve done is take what was owed to me. What happens to trash after they’ve been discarded is none of my concern? They served their purpose in raising me to even greater heights. I’d have killed them myself if I could have. Just like I did with Atsuko.”

“ Kitagawa’s… mother?” Shiho breathed.

“ Yes. She died quite tragically at my feet. I let her body do the work for me after she finished the Sayuri. After a work so marvellous was created, what use had I for the artist? I killed her and then stole her son and turned him into my greatest asset. If he wasn’t such an idiot he could have produced maybe three more pieces for me before I tossed him onto the street and replaced him with some other orphaned brat. The dreams of children are so much easier to steal after all. I can force them to believe me taking their work is right and them disobeying me is wrong. It’s so hilarious watching little brats begging me for their attention whenever I dump them in that shack.” Madarame grinned widely. As he did, shadows began growing around him. “ Their ambitions are mine to devour. Just as you are. Mwa ha ha! BUONO!” Madarame exploded into blackness. His new form shattered the table, sending pieces of meat flying. What replaced him was a yellow monstrosity with the lower half of a lizard but the upper body of a pig wearing a red cape and golden crown. “ What are you lazing around for? Just because you're dead doesn’t mean you're finished!” He slammed the golden staff in his hands on the ground. The body parts shuddered before merging together into a green zombie, its skin seemingly melting onto the ground. Madarame’s students given life once more.

“ This is sick.” Hifumi scowled. “ How could such a man exist?”

“ This is his cognition. He likely isn’t truly this vile.” Akechi said.

“ Well…” Ren hummed. “ The transforming into a pig necromancer is new. He did gloat about stealing the dreams of children in his palace though.”

“ You’re kidding?” Tao scowled. “ He deserves the fucking death penalty.”

“ Regardless, save your anger for another day. I don’t think he’s going to let us stand around and debate his morals.” Akechi’s point was proven as Madarame charged forwards, ramming them with his massive body. Shiho quickly stepped forwards, using Jeanne to block the blow and push him back with a heavy shove. The Ghouls didn’t give her a chance to take advantage of the situation however as the duo immediatly staggered at her, swinging clawed hands at the barrier she created.

“ Kiyohime!” Hifumi removed her mask. Her persona breathed a plume of flames at the shadows, sending them reeling in pain. Tao and Akechi pushed forwards, Tao knocking one to the ground with a punch to the head and Akechi slashing at the other's chest. Rising up from the ground, Madarame growled before slamming his forelegs onto the Ghoul that was on the ground. The shadow was destroyed, absorbing into himself.

“ Buono! Your ambitions are mine to consume! Create! Fight! Die! All for the glory of the Great Madarame!” Madarame laughed. The ground next to him began to bubble before another creature burst from the blood covered floor.

“ He can summon more?” Shiho exclaimed.

“ Of course. How many students do you think Madarame had?” Akechi said grimly.

“ That’s…” She grimaced.

“ All that means is that we have to go for the head.” Hifumi said firmly. “ If Madarame is defeated, his former students can rest in peace.” Ren glanced at her.

“ Tataki?” She hummed and then nodded.

“ Tataki.”

“ What are you two talking about?” Tao asked.

“ The Greek Gift Sacrifice.” Akechi chuckled. “ I see. Guernica. Paladin. Keep those zombies off of us. Joker, I leave the rest up to you.”

“ Gotcha. Ready Hifumi?”

“ Just give me an opening.”

“ What are you three talking about?” Tao shouted again.

“ Let’s just trust them for now. They seem to have a plan.” Shiho called upon Jeanne, creating an explosion of ice at the feet of the Ghoul Akechi had struck earlier. With an annoyed growl, Tao raised her paint gun at the other one, launched an explosive shot that swept it off its feet. Akechi thrust at Madarame but the cognitive artist dodged.

“ Ha ha ha. Worthless fool. No-one can stop me.” He pushed his body forwards, threatening to crush him with its weight.

“ You’re nowhere near as great as you think you are. Loki!” Akechi pulled off his mask, causing Loki to appear, golf swinging up at Madarame. The attacks connected, Madarame reeling from the impact. As they did, Ren and Hifumi got into position.

“ High Pixie! Garu!” A strong wind pushed Hifumi into the air. She lifted her spear up, aiming it at Madarame. Her other hand tore her mask off just before she hurled it like a javelin. Kiyohime flew around it before turning herself into fire, causing the spear to burst into flames. It pierces Madarame through the chest, passing cleanly through it and his winding tail twice before burying itself into the remains of the table. Madarame screamed out in anguish as his body burned slowly crumbling away to ash and vanishing. The Ghouls around him collapsed, sinking back into the blood covered floor. The Thieves breathed a sigh of relief as a door rumbled open behind him.

“ So what were you three on about?” Tao asked.

“ Tataki.” Hifumi said. “ Striking Pawn. It’s a move where a player places a pawn in front of an opponent’s piece, directly attacking them. It’s a sacrificial gambit since taking the piece usually opens them up for a counter attack.”

“ More like a poisoned pawn then what I was thinking then.” Akechi admitted. “ The Greek Gift Sacrifice is a way to penetrate a castled king. The bishop isn’t expected to survive but it opens an enemy up for an imminent checkmate.”

“ Ah, so you were speaking in nerd talk. I getcha. I getcha.” Tao nodded. “ Speak Japanese next time though. I don’t want to learn two board games to understand your next strategy.”

“ I shall try and keep that in mind.” Hifumi said. “ But still. I can’t believe Madarame was such a horrible person.”

 “ He didn’t present himself like this.” Ren said. “ His shadow did say similar things though. I think Yusuke’s mind presented them more harshly but it’s not too far from the truth.” Hifumi looked troubled.

“ Let’s… Let’s just go. Who knows how many more floors we have left to climb. We can discuss all of this afterwards.” Akechi smirked.

“ At least someone is finally getting it.”

Climbing the stairs, they weren’t met with another corridor. Instead, they were met with a large, wide open room. A glass dome surrounded them. Taking a moment to look down, Ren saw they’d made it to the top of the gallery. In the middle of the room was a glass display case with nothing inside of it. Nothing at the moment that was. From the distorting energy around the glass, Ren knew they’d found his treasure. He walked to the back of the room and hit a button on the wall. The elevator dinged open. At least they had a shortcut for when they came back. “ What is this?” Hifumi asked.

“ If I had to guess, the Sayuri.” Ren said. “ Yusuke always said it was his inspiration and it was painted by his mother. If he treasure is going to be anything then that would be the case. Now we’ve found it, all that’s left is the calling card.”

" That was what was on social media, yes?”

“ Right. We send that and his treasure will materialise. I doubt Yusuke will go down without a fight though. He did say we’d be welcome so long as we weren’t intending to steal anything. That’ll all change when we present the card.”

“ Next time we come here, we’d better be ready for a challenge then.” Tao said. “ How are we gonna get the card to him?”

“ Don’t worry about that.” Akechi told them. “ I have a plan. However, it requires some helpers. Guernica. Dragon. May I ask for your help?”

“ For what?” Hifumi asked. Akechi chuckled.

   “ We’re going to break into the gallery in Shibuya.”

Chapter Text

May 29th

Yusuke was called by Kawanabe early in the morning, demanding he quickly come down to the gallery urgently. Something had happened overnight. He rushed over, his head jumping between thoughts of what had gone wrong? Had there been a fire? A robbery? He arrived to see the police questioning the staff and hushed whispers from the public. Kawanabe led him in.

“ Sit down Yusuke. There’s been an incident.” Kawanabe told him. “ Last night, three masked thugs broke into the gallery.”

“ What did they take?” Yusuke asked.

“ Nothing.” He said. “ Nothing was stolen.”

“ What?” Yusuke was confused. Why would someone break into an art gallery but not steal anything? Did they trip an alarm and flee? If that were the case, why would Kawanabe want to see him? “ What happened then?”

“ I can explain that.” Yusuke looked up. A man carrying a briefcase entered the room. “ Mister Kitagawa. It’s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Goro Akechi. I happened to be free this morning so I was asked to come down and investigate this case.”

“ I believe I’ve seen you on the news before. You’re the detective prince looking into the mental shutdown cases, are you not?” Akechi nodded.

“ That I am. However, the station was short on staff so I volunteered to handle the questioning for this case.” Akechi sat down across from him, placing his briefcase on the table and opening it. “ The gallery staff arrived early this morning to find these placed in the frames of each of your paintings. We’re currently trying to track down the culprits however they’ve made it rather tricky.” Akechi slid a red card across the table to him. On the back was a sigil. A top hat and a mask. He flipped it over, revealing a letter written in blue calligraphy.

“ Mister Yusuke Kitagawa, the Painter of Misery.” He began reading. “ You have become corrupted by the will of your former master. His shadow has caused you to seek misery as a muse. Because of this, you have abused others in order to create your perfect creations, inflicting the sorrows you wish to create onto others? In order to correct these actions, we have decided to steal your treasure and take your heart?!” He looked up. “ What is this?!”

“ No idea.” Akechi admitted. “ This is the first time the police have seen something like this. Have you ever heard of these phantom thieves?”

“ Well, there is a story about a Shujin student that supposedly had her heart stolen. But I have done nothing wrong. This is… This is slander of the highest degree!”

“ Yusuke. Calm down.” Kawanabe rested a hand on his shoulder. “ We believe you. Is there anyone who would want to hurt you like this?”

“ I… Perhaps an old student of Him I suppose… but I don’t know what I’ve done to make them despise me so much.” He scowled. He looked back to Akechi. As he did, Akechi watched as his eyes flickered golden. “ Ha. Finished with the tour? Very well then. I shall treat you to the grand opening of my treasure. Come and collect it if you can pay the entry fee. I expect you to show me all the misery my heart desires.” Akechi smiled slightly.

“ If you think of anyone, don’t hesitate to let the officers know. Anything at all may help us solve this case.” He stood up. “ I hope the next time we meet it’s on better terms, Mister Kitagawa. Hopefully, I can get a break the next time you have a gallery open.”

“ We’ll hope to see you there, Mister Akechi.” Kawanabe nodded.

“ Indeed. I wish you luck with your investigation.” Yusuke bowed. Akechi smiled and nodded.

“ Worry not. I’m sure the culprit will be brought to justice before long.”

*****************************************

Despite the gallery being on high alert, there didn’t seem to be any added security as they entered the door. Ren hummed. They entered the elevator and began taking it up to the top floor. “ That’s weird. Ann had guards waiting at the door when we went to get her treasure.”

“ Perhaps he wants us to come.” Ren said. “ A part of him might recognise how far he’s gone and is letting us get as close as we can before the rest of him takes over.”

“ What was Kitagawa like when he fought with you?” Hifumi asked.

“ Calm, collected. He wore a fox mask and used Ice and physical based attacks. Incredibly evasive as well. But that doesn’t mean anything right now. The way Ann fought was different to how she fought with me. I’m not betting on past information.”

“ That’s a shame. It would be nice to have some knowledge of what we’re walking into.”

“ If it’s anything like Takamaki, expect fierce opposition.” Akechi warned her. “ We only won against her because Paladin talked her down. I highly doubt we’ll have such luck against Kitagawa.”

“ After seeing his palace, I’m worried about what he’s gonna throw at us.” Tao said. “ We’ve already run into enemies that can put us to sleep. What are we gonna do if he starts using the paintings against us?”

“ Don’t worry about that.” Ren smiled. “ I’m way ahead of you.” The elevator shuddered to a stop on the top floor. When the doors opened however, they were looking at Yusuke’s treasure and whatever defences he’d set up to handle it. Instead, they were looking out the street they’d just come in from. Slowly, the thieves stepped outside, getting a better look at the scene. It was night time. They were standing outside the Madarame Atelier. Across the street from them, three cars were parked. The street had been cordoned off, a small crowd wondering what was happening so late at night. Ren looked to the side, seeing Yusuke standing and staring blankly as Madarame was led out in cuffs, shouting at the officers to unhand him.

I had a nightmare that morning. Yusuke’s voice echoed. I opened the door my master was always so protective over. Descending down the steps, I was met with hell. A golden museum of shifting portraits where He ruled supreme. The thoughts plagued my mind the entire day until, when the sun began to set, I could no longer hold back my temptation. I stole the key from his room, unlocked the door and… Hell was right. It wasn’t the golden museum but it was a room full of the Sayuri. I pulled off the tarp and found the original. That’s when he found me. He tried to lie his way out of it. He was in debt. He painted forgeries to get himself out of a creative funk. All of them rung hollow. As I pressed him, he revealed his true form. A monster. He started to gloat after that. No-one would believe he was plagiarising and abusing his pupils. That such a respected figure would be so evil. The fact he let my mother die seemed to fall from his mouth as he got caught in his own gloating and my world froze. He told me he’d report me to his security team. I got to the police first. Yusuke walked forwards, the ranting Madarame fading as the stone was replaced by wood, a room growing around them as he walked. For days I sat staring at a blank canvas after Mister Kawanabe took me in. I still had the keys for the atelier and he bought it. I continued using it. My mind fell back on that night. Madarame screaming in anguish and desperation and misery. Yusuke picked up a brush, a twisted smile forming on his face. He began to laugh as he slashed at the canvas without any sense of reason. Misery. It became my muse. It’s all that matters to me anymore. If my own misery will not suffice, I shall drag misery from others. This path of mine was always paved in blood. It is a path I must continue to walk. No matter the cost. A door slammed shut in front of them, the door to his art room. They found themselves back on the elevator, the door opening once again.

“ There it is again.” Shiho said. “ Just like with Ann.”

“ The source of his distortion.” Ren said grimly.

“ Damnit Kitagawa…” Hifumi hissed. “ We have to take his treasure. This is our only chance, right?”

“ Right.” Ren nodded. “ Let’s save him from the misery that’s captured his heart.”

They emerged into the top floor. In the glass case, a painting had appeared. The Sayuri as it was known to the public. Of course, without entering Madarame’s palace, he wouldn’t know what it looked like. Madarame may not have told him he added his own additions to the piece. Standing in front of the cage, leaning on his cane, was Shadow Yusuke. Upon seeing them, he stood up straight, a crazed grin on his face. He opened his arms wide. “ Welcome, my honoured guests. You kept me waiting but finally you have arrived. Welcome to the grand opening of the Sayuri exhibition. My finest treasure. I won’t allow you to steal it.”

“ You let us all the way up here without a fight. Why not just give up at this point?” Tao asked.

“ Ha ha ha. Simple really. Was my gallery enjoyable? How did it feel to become marred with misery? They’re all from my own mind, you know? Obsession to complete a work of art. Sorrow over letting so much heartbreak occur under my nose. Rage over being used by my former mentor, if you can even call him that. Fear that I shall become just like him if I continue down this blood filled path. Pride over my work that blinds me from the crimes I commit to create it. Betrayal by the man I once thought of as my father. You’ve all felt one of them. You can collectively understand me.”

“ That’s why you let us through? You wanted us to understand you?” Shiho asked.

“ Because you want to be saved. Right, Yusuke? I know you can’t like that you’ve ended up like this. Someone who can only thrive off making others miserable.” Ren said. Yusuke sighed.

“ It’s not ideal, I shall say that. However, the ends justify the means. If misery is my muse then I shall follow her wherever she may lead.” Yusuke tightend his free hand into a fist. “ Art always has a cost. If mine is my morality, so be it.”

“ I’m assuming you’re not just here to lecture us. Nor did you let us come all this way to succeed.” Akechi said.

“ You’re a bright one.” Yusuke nodded. “ No. I want you to show me misery. The greatest misery of all. Behold your goal. Now watch as it vanished before your very eyes.” Yusuke tapped his cane against the ground. The bottom of the case opened up. Ren watched in alarm as the painting fell through, vanishing from sight. Yusuke laughed. “ Ah. The greatest misery of all. Being so close to your goal but having it snatched away from you at the final hour. The seventh Misery! Despair! The misery that I have become! That I live day in and day out! That I can only live by infecting others with it, like a vector for a plague! Ha ha ha ha!” Ren grit his teeth. That wasn’t good. They couldn’t destroy the palace if they couldn’t find the treasure. It could have gone anywhere in the palace, even to a place they’d never found. They didn’t have the time to search the entire Gallery for it before the effect of the Calling Card wore off. Especially since Yusuke’s Shadow wasn’t likely to let them leave.

“ Joker. Focus.” Akechi shouted. “ Don’t give him what he wants.”

“ Right. Sorry.” Ren took a deep breath. 

“ No please. Keep going, all of you. I want to see you suffer. I’m not sure how much of this will translate to my true self so the more the better.” His grin grew wide and cruel. “ I want to see you crushed under the weight of your failure.”

“ Sorry to disappoint you but that won’t happen.” Hifumi retorted. “ We’ll crush you instead.”

“ Ha? Will you now?” Yusuke laughed. The shadows around the room began to bend. “ Good. Fight as hard as you can. It just makes the pain all the sweeter.” He tosses his cane away as he began to morph, becoming bulkier and growing inside. “ Show it all to me. Your anger. Your sorrow.” The shadows burst under him as his form turned from a human into a beast, his suit transforming into a black and red Yukata and a samurai’s kasa appearing on his head. His skin became covered in white fur, ears breaking through his hat and twitching. As the shadows cleared, it revealed a snow white fox, a long tail rising from behind him, the end dripping with paint. His hands were different however. They were covered in black ink, growing up his arms and making them look skeletal in comparison to the rest of his body. “ SHOW ME MISERY!” He howled, shattering the windows around them with a powerful blast of energy.

“ Careful everyone. Here he comes.” Ren raised his guard. He expected him to rush in. Instead however his tail swished, rapidly painting a sigil into the air. With a swing of his tail, he launched it at Shiho. As soon as it hit her, Shiho’s temperament changed. She began to shiver.

“ N-No… Stay back!” She raised her weapon, stepping back, stricken with fear. “ D-Don’t come near me!”

“ Patra!” Ren summoned High Pixie. Shiho’s body glowed briefly before she came back to her senses.

“ W-What?”

“ Shit. He can inflict his fucking miseries on us. I knew it.” Tao growled. “ Glad to see you thought ahead, Joker.” Ren smiled.

“ Paladin. You and I should focus on making sure the others can fight with a clear head. Everyone else, I leave Yusuke to you. Crow. Take the lead of the front lines.” Akechi looked at him, somewhat suprised before nodding.

“ Of course. Guernica, Dragon. Arc around the sides. I’ll strike the center. We’ll catch him in a triangle.” The two nodded. Before Yusuke could interrupt the plan, Akechi removed his mask. Robin Hood appeared behind him, bombarding Yusuke with arrows to stop him painting up another mental trap. Behind them, Shiho used Jeanne to bless them. A blue aura began to surround the thieves. Akechi narrowed his gaze. He grabbed the hilt of his sword with both hands, leveling it against Yusuke with a kendo stance. Then, he charged. He raised his sword and struck down with a powerful slash. As he did, Tao and Hifumi moved in as well. Yusuke noticed, blocking Akechi’s slash with one claw and thrusting his tail at Tao, catching her mid punch and pushing her back while painting a sigil on her. His attention split in three meant he was too slow to stop Hifumi driving her spear into his side. Kiyohime appeared behind her as the spear began to glow before detonating with white energy, pushing Hifumi back to safety. Akechi leapt back as well as Ren cured Tao’s confusion, narrowly letting her avoid a slash from Yusuke’s claw. With his attention on her however, Akechi took his chance. Loki appeared overhead, striking Yusuke across the back with his sword. Yusuke struck with his tail as he turned to face him. Tao took her moment, blowing him off his feet with a shot from her paint gun. He landed on the floor, narrowly avoiding as Hifumi drove her spear into the ground where he was lying before leaping onto the podium that once displayed his treasure, his eyes darting between the free, trying to keep an eye on their movements. Akechi gestured at them with their heads and began walking in a circle. The other two caught on, following his movements in order to keep the triangle in place.

“ What’s happening?” Shiho asked in shock.

“ Hmm. I get it.” Ren said. “ Do you know the biggest mistake you can make when fighting multiple enemies? Getting surrounded. We made a few mistakes in the palaces in the other timeline that led to us getting surrounded by enemies on all sides. The shadows could be rather opportunistic. I remember one time in Kanishiro’s palace that a Yaksini caught Ann, holding her with its swords against her throat. We got out of it thanks to pretending to play along and then reversing the ambush but getting caught led to some scary situations. Look at how Crow got Dragon and Guernica to position themselves.” Shiho gasped.

“ In a triangle. No matter which way he looks, he’s open to one of them.”

“ Exactly.” Ren nodded. “ Crow’s crafty. That’s why I gave him the lead. I still don’t really trust him not to betray us to Shido again but he’s incredibly smart, whether his detective position was manufactured or not. Not as smart as he likes to think but still sharp."

“ Do you think they can defeat him?”

“ Hopefully. If not, we can cut in ourselves.”

“ Right.” Shadow Yusuke let out a low, animalistic growl as he ketp his eyes darting between his foes, thinking of how to act. He tightend is grip, cracking the bullet proof glass as black ink started leaking from it. He rose up, tensing his claws before slashing wildly at the air all around him, spreading the ink all around them. Some of it hit the thieves.

“ What is this?” Hifumi called. “ Ink?”

“ Gah. It stings.” Tao grimaced. “ This ain’t like any paint I’ve got on me in the past.”

“ Black paint?” Ren’s eyes widened as Madarame’s laughter echoed in his mind. “ Uh oh.”

“ I don’t like the sounds of that.” Shiho said. “ What is it?”

“ Everyone! Don’t let Yusuke hit you where the ink is!” He shouted. It was just like the stuff Madarame used when they fought against him. An inky black paint that seared the skin, making any pain inflicted on the spot all the more painful. Capitalising off the confusion, Yusuke lunged at Hifumi. She managed to block his claws with her spear only for him to reach his tail around, driving it into the splatering of black paint on her torso. She screamed in pain, opening her up to get struck with Yusuke’s claws.

“ ASSHOLE!” She shouted, wildly thrusting with her spear. Yusuke flipped back just as Shiho managed to cast Patra, cleansing the rage from Hifumi. She clutched her side. “ God… Felt like I’d been stabbed.”

“ Just be careful about that tail. It’s even more dangerous now than it was before.” Akechi warned them. “ Can you move, Dragon?”

“ As best as I can.” She said, her voice strained from the pain. Ren hummed.

“ Paladin, assist. I’ll handle healing everyone.”

“ Are you sure, Joker?”

“ Positive. I’m assuming your plan still works as a square, right?”

“ It should.” He nodded. “ Still, of course our fearless leader takes the easy job and lets the rest of us slave away.”

“ Just letting you get some of that glory you always complain I’m hogging, Crow.” Ren smirked. Akechi just huffed, a slight smile on his face.

“ You always have to have a comeback ready, don’t you?” He said. Shiho joined the formation, raising her sword out in front with her. Her mask burned off her as Jeanne appeared behind her, her cloak flowing around Shiho protectively, banning curling in the wind. Yusuke took her challenge, leaping from his perch. He drove his claws into her barrier. Tao took her opening. Summoning Oi, her persona thrust its paint brush-like spear at Yusuke, clashing with his own brush-like tail. Using the opportunity, Akechi charged in. He used Robin to strike him from afar as he rushed in with his blade. Yusuke turned, raising an arm to defend himself from the bombardment of arrows. Akechi dug his sword into his arm only to grimace in pain as Yusuke dug his other claw into the black ink splattered across his leg. Shiho used this moment to drive her rapier into his side. With a cry, Yusuke shoved Akechi and Tao back, falling back. His foot cracked on frozen ground, his eyes widening as the ground detonated. He fell to one knee, weakened.

“ You… How interesting… ah… You’re quite… strong…” Yusuke groaned. Shadows began to stream off his claws. At first, Ren thought he was turning back. However, it was only his claws. Ren’s eyes widened. “ But you cannot… overcome… the truth of my heart! MY MISERY CANNOT BE OVERCOME!” Yusuke rose only to be met with a shot to the chest. Loki appeared in front of him, driving his sword through Yusuke’s chest before throwing him back against the podium, smashing it to splinters. As the shadows cleared, Akechi huffed.

“ The truth? How foolish.” He said emotionlessly. “ I decide the truth. Not you.” Yusuke groaned as his form returned to normal.

“ Ha…ha…ha…” He smiled. “ I see…. A defeat like this… How… miserable. This misery… How magnificent.” Before Ren could speak up, he saw Hifumi moving towards him. Her face was blank. However, as she walked towards him, her mask burned off her face as Kiyohime began floating behind her, a plume of smoke escaping from her lips. She stopped in front of him and raised her spear.

“ HIFUMI! DON’T!” Ren shouted. Hifumi plunged her spear downwards, flames surrounding it. Yusuke flinched. The whole room went silent, all except Hifumi’s deep breaths.

“ Even now… Misery is all you can think about.” She said coldly. “ Even now, it’s the only thing that exists, isn’t it? Your sadness? Your pain?” She looked down at him with a look of disgust. “There’s more to life than that. Just because you experienced a tragedy, no matter how great, that’s not an excuse to live like this! Causing others pain just so you can feel better about your own situation! Living for misery isn’t a real way of living! Get over it!” It was at that moment Ren realised what Hifumi had done. Slowly, Yusuke’s shadow raised a hand to the cut in his cheek. Hifumi had driven her burning spear inches away from his head. “ Find a better way to live. For your sake if no-one else's.”

“ Togo…” Yusuke smiled. “ Even through your rage and fear and sadness, you still show mercy? That kindness… Ha… How… beautiful.” He closed his eyes. “ I see now… You’re right. I’ve let this go on for too long. Even though he’s gone, I’ve never been able to escape Madarame’s shadow. I’ve let him continue to manipulate me and control my actions. This path I have blindly walked will only lead me to becoming him. That’s all this misery has given me. And yet, it’s the only thing I’ve known. I’m scared to let it go. A familiar despair is more comfortable than a potentially painful freedom.”

“ Even so, isn’t finding happiness worth the risk?” Ren asked him.

“ Yes. You’re right, of course.” Yusuke smiled. “ Thank you all for this. I’ll return to him now. He must learn this truth as well. I wish you luck in your future endeavours, fair thieves. As for my treasure, it lies in the arms of an angel.” Yusuke’s body began to glow before fading away.

“ What’s that supposed to mean?” Tao asked.

“ Hmm. I have a theory. We need to head for the bottom of the gallery. Now that the shadow’s gone however, I suspect that may not be a simple affair.” As if on cue, the tower began to shake.  “ You need to never open your mouth again, Crow!”

“ Uh. Guys. The elevator… isn’t working.” Shiho told them. “ What do we do?”

“ Only thing we can do.” Ren said. “ We run and try not to fall.” The thieves sprinted for the exit, passing through the floors as they went as they collapsed around them. The floor of betrayal had cracks in the walls that bled, adding to the flow. Pillars fell around them as they ran through the floor of pride, forcing some narrow evasion from the thieves. The floor of fear was even worse to try and navigate as some of the floor had fallen into the void, Ren having to pull Shiho back from almost falling. The floor of rage felt like they were running through an erupting volcano as explosions blasted all around them. The floor of sorrow was flooding, water pouring down from above as the paintings floated away. The floor of obsession looked like it was being erased as they ran. Finally, they burst back out in the entryway. As they did, Ren saw something held in the hands of the statue of Yusuke’s mother. “ The Sayuri!”

“ I thought so.” Akechi said. “ Someone grab it. Let’s get out of here.” Tao leapt up, snatching the portrait, as the thieves pushed their way out of the door. The world bent and warped as they emerged into reality. It was over.

“ Phew. Good. We got the- Huh?” Tao looked down. The painting had changed. Instead of the portrait that had inspired him was a painting that looked like it had been made by a child. A landscape with cartoony trees and a smiling sun along with two figures. One was a young boy and the other was a woman. “ What is this?”

“ Could it be?” Ren breathed. “ I wonder if this was Yusuke’s first painting.”

“ Y’mean one he drew with his mother?” Tao said.

“ I suppose that would make sense.” Akechi said. “ The floor of obsession held all kinds of unfished work. He probably forgot many of them but his subconscious remembered. It’s the same with this painting. Even if that painting is lost, the memory remains. And that memory is his greatest treasure. The start of his journey as an artist.”

“ That’s kind of cute.” Shiho said. “ But what do we do with it?” Ren looked over to the Atelier.

“ All we had to do was remove his treasure from his palace to destroy it.” He said, crossing the street.. “ For something like this, perhaps returning it will inspire a change for the better. Come on. Let’s go.” He placed the picture down and rang the doorbell before turning and walking away

*****************************************

Akechi

Akechi: Are you free to speak?

Hifumi: Sure.

Akechi: I just wanted to let you know you did the right thing in not killing Kitagawa.

Hifumi: I didn’t expect that from you.

Hifumi: The others have told me about your past, you know.

Akechi: Yes. I assumed Ren hadn’t kept that to himself.

Akechi: I did what I had to do. I don’t regret it but I also believe it’s noble that you could move past your feelings.

Hifumi: I haven’t forgiven him but I don’t want him dead. Especially now I’ve seen what he’s been through

Hifumi: I don’t believe it was a reasonable excuse but I can’t hate him anymore. I want him gets better.

HifumI: Do you sometimes wish you could have spared your old targets?

Akechi: Admittedly, when Ren informed me that there was a way to handle targets like that non lethally, a part of me felt cold. But I cannot change the past.

Akechi: I have one goal in this life. If I can achieve it, I can finally find peace.

Hifumi: Your just like Kitagawa, you know. I think you and him are both trapped by misery.

Hifumi: I just hope you can find it in you to move on as well.

Hifumi: Akechi?

Chapter Text

May 29th

Yusuke sat alone in a dark room of the atelier. Across from him sat a painting. After returning from the gallery, he spent the rest of the day in a panic, worried about the calling card. As he sat, the doorbell rang. By the time he opened the door, the person who had rang it was gone. Instead, there was a painting on the ground. He picked it up and examined it. At first, he wondered who had left him a child's painting. Despite that, the familiarity of it made him take it inside. After staring at it for a long time, he realised who the artist was. It had been him. It was the first painting he had made, sitting with his mother as she gave him loving guidance. It had disappeared after she died at some point in his life. Whether it had been thrown out by mistake or destroyed by his old master, he hadn’t known. Yet, despite that, here it was as if it had been painted yesterday. The realisation broke him.

Now he sat there, surrounded by torn parchment and shattered canvasses. All the art he’d created in the last six months that didn’t currently sit in that gallery in Shibuya destroyed. After they had been returned to him, he intended to destroy them as well. All that art was made with hatred and misery. Misery he had felt. Misery he had inflicted. All of it and for what? Ugly art that only showed his own evil. He couldn’t bear to look at it anymore. He just sat on the ground, staring up at it. The piece was horrible, created by a child. Despite that, it held such purity. Before the misery. Before Madarame. Before even the Sayuri. It brought him back to that moment. He felt such joy creating art back then. What went wrong? When had he started walking such a dark path? Could he even escape it now? He didn’t know. He wanted to escape but he didn’t know if he held the strength to do it.

“ My, what an interesting piece.” Yusuke was snapped out of his self loathing by a sudden voice. He snapped his head to the door to see a figure leaning against the door frame. He couldn’t make much out about them due to the darkness and the white hooded cloak they wore. “ Did you make it?”

“ Who are you?” Yusuke demanded. “ How did you get in here?”

“ Calm down, Mister Kitagawa. I promise you that I am a friend.” The figure reassured him. “ It seems you are troubled. Are you lost? Seeking forgiveness?” Yusuke didn’t answer. Rationally, he should kick this person out and call the police. He’d already been threatened by one group who hid their identities with hooded clothing. For all he knew, this person was an affiliate of theirs. Something about their voice made him ignore his rational mind.

“ I have done horrible things.” Yusuke admitted. “ I do not believe some of them can be forgiven. I watched from the side lines as others were hurt, turned away as they took their lives and personally inflicted hardships on another.”

“ Do you wish to repent?” The figure asked. “ Our god accepts all sinners. They can cleanse you of your soul. All you have to do is come with me and I promise you the salvation you seek.” He stared at them.

“ Are you… from the Church of Control?” He asked.

“ Indeed. Ours is the path of righteousness. Soon, all of the world will come to accept us as the one true path. But, for now, I can only offer our freedom and security in person. I have chosen you, painter. I cannot show you misery but I can show you hope.” Yusuke turned his gaze back to the painting.

“ Hope?” He smiled. “ I see. Then show it to me. The world which your god seeks to create. If he can forgive what I have become then I shall accept his mercy with open arms.”

“ I am grateful that you would take the chance. Now come. Allow me to introduce his glory to you.”

*************************************

May 30th

Hifumi told him that Yusuke hadn’t come to school the next day. That was understandable. Those who had their hearts stolen always needed a few days. What did hit the news rather quickly was that Yusuke Kitagawa wouldn’t be continuing the gallery tour that Kawanabe had planned and his pieces were being removed from it on Yusuke’s own request. Kawanabe released a statement. Yusuke had asked the paintings be removed and he was pulling back due to personal health concerns. Ren assumed it was probably a cover story. Yusuke may not have made it public but he guessed he’d confided in Kawanabe after his heart had been changed about what he’d done and his new mentor had quietly had him step back for the time being. Yusuke would be back in the art world someday. He was never the type to back down. Ren just hoped his next piece would be one that inspired happiness instead of misery.

 “ What did the artist do?” Haru asked him at lunch time, picking at the wrapper of a lollipop. It was just them today. Shiho had decided to have lunch with Ann and her other friends.“ People were pretty quick to report that you dropped calling cards off. The website’s on fire. They’re wondering what Kitigawa did. All sorts of theories.”

“ He was abusing his model, Hifumi Togo.” Ren told her. “ Though he wasn’t a bad guy. After what happened with Madarame, he was in a depressive state. Hifumi asked us to talk with him and we did. He realised what he’d been doing. I guess he wasn’t proud with his actions and backed out of Kawanabe’s youth gallery. I just hope he can get his head back on straight.”

“ Depressed artist, huh? Always figured that came with occupation. Wasn’t there some famous artist who cut his ear off and then killed himself?”

“ You mean Van Gogh?”

“ Yeah. Him.” She said. “ Then there’s Guernica. You heard about them?”

“ The street artist?”

“ Right. They go after politicians. Father is worried she’ll target his stores when he announces his campaign.”

“ And your opinion on them?”

“ Pretty good art. Pretty odd way to send a message.” She shrugged. “ No-one knows who they could be though. Are they one of the Phantom Thieves?”

“ How do you know the thieves aren’t just me and Shiho?”

“ I could see it for Takamaki but not for Kitagawa. You had no connections but I can see an artist who’s art creates a message that inspires justice wanting to take down an artist who’s art creates a feeling that invokes despair. I’m just theorising.” Ren laughed.

“ Well, there are more than just Shiho and I.” He admitted. “ You’re right about that.”

“ That Hifumi girl, right?”

“ That was an easy guess.” He nodded. “ She’s new but she’s a good friend.”

“ Glad to hear that you’re fanning out from Shujin. There’s not many people here I’d consider genuine. You’ve noticed it too, right?” Ren sighed.

“ You mean that more of the student body has joined that cult since Ann did, right?” He asked. It was hard to ignore. He’d been focused on Yusuke this past month but it wasn’t enough for him not to notice the increase of students with the badge associated with the Church of Control. While he assumed some of them had joined due to friends or family, the one that stood out to him was Yumeko Mogami. Mogami was one of the people he stole the heart of in Mementos, a girl who was stalking the boy she loved. Part way through the month however, she suddenly stopped doing her usual antics and corrected her actions without him having to interfere. Along with that, she started wearing the pin of the Church of Control and talked about finding God. It worried Ren because of what it may have meant. A persona user was a part of the Church and were changing hearts for the worse.

“ That’s right. Makoto is happy with herself, I’m sure. It’s just making it harder to get around without getting preached too.” Haru huffed. “ At this rate, we’re going to be living in a church school. I could get father to transfer me out but you’re stuck here, right?”

“ Sadly.” He nodded.

“ Well, just promise me you and Suzui won’t change like Makoto did.” She said. “ It’s nice having normal people to talk to.”

“ Why not join the Phantom Thieves then?” Ren offered. “ We’re always looking for reliable people.”

“ I appreciate the offer but I don’t think so.” Haru said with a wink. “ I don’t think I’d make a good criminal.”

“ Ha ha ha. I suppose not. But… If you change your mind, the offer’s open.”

“ Heh. Maybe one day then.” She said. “ Til then, keep up the good work. I’m happy cheering you on from the side lines.”

*************************************

“ Did you guys hear?” Emi asked. Shiho looked up from her lunch. The four of them were sitting in a quiet corner of the school. It was strange being together like this at first. Usually, Shiho hated these meetups. All Ann and the others would do was laugh at the people they were putting down. It took a while before Emi and Satoko joined her and Ann for lunch again. Emi was sheepish about it while Satoko, after a few days of trying and failing to keep up the charade, eventually fell back into her old ways before she was Ann’s lackey and joined them too.

“ About what?”

“ The Phantom Thieves.” She smiled. “ They raided that youth gallery in Shibuya.”

“ Huh? The art gallery?” Ann asked. “ Why?”

“ No-one knows. But one of the workers put a picture up. Apparently, one of the artists was abusing his model. Apparently he dropped out of the exhibit this morning.”

“ Yeah right.” Satoko said. “ I bet he was dropped by the organisers but made it seem like it was an amicable decision. It’s a better look with the media.”

“  I just hope he gets a happy ending out of this like I did.” Ann said with a smile. “ Maybe our God can help him too.” Shiho bit her lip at the reminder of Ann’s newly found religion.

“ You’re still going on about that, Ann?” Satoko asked. “ Thought you’d have given it up by now. Why would you seriously join a cult called the Church of Control? Don’t you like choosing things, Ann?”

“ That’s not what the Church is about. We just trust in the will of our god. It makes things so much easier. I haven’t felt any anxiety in weeks and my test scores came back better than ever.”

“ But you studied more than usual. That’s the natural outcome when you study.”

“ I… don’t know.” Emi said nervously. “ Is it really so bad that Ann found peace of mind? I think it’s a nice idea.”

“ Hee hee. Thanks, Emi.” Ann smiled. “ What about you Shiho? What do you think?”

“ Uh.” Shiho glanced down. “ I’m… not so sure about it. Nijima and all those weird cloaked people on the street make it seem so scary. But if it makes you happy, Ann, I guess it can’t be that bad.”

“ Right?” Ann nodded. “ Hey. Why don’t you three come with me next time I visit the compound? I can show you just how wrong you are, Satoko.”

“ Not a chance.” Satoko laughed. “ I’d rather think for myself, thank you very much.”

“ Uh. I don’t mind.” Emi said. “ Some other people around the school have been talking about it and they seem pretty happy too. I… wouldn’t mind seeing what it’s all about.”

“ Uh, I’ll pass too. Sorry Ann but it’s just… I don’t know. The concept worries me.” She couldn’t admit the truth. According to Ren, the Church of Control was worshipping a god that was trying to force humanity into ignorant servitude. What Ann said matched up with that. Trying to take away people's freedoms by only doing what their god commanded them to do. Perhaps they were happy leaving their lives in the hands of someone else but knowing the truth behind made Shiho uncomfortable.

“ No worries. Take your time. The church accepts everyone whenever they’re ready, after all.” Ann said, offering her a reassuring smile. Shiho returned it. If the cult was as bad as they seemed, she was sure that she’d have to enter the compound one day but not in the way Ann wanted. She and Ren would go in with the rest of the Phantom Thieves and dismantle the cult from the top down. She hoped doing so would finally save her friend. She’d been a slave to fate for far too long.

*************************************

June 1st

Ren stepped out of school, stretching. He’d spent a little bit longer than he thought he would, hanging out with Mishima. It was weird knowing he didn’t know about them this time. He was so used to him knowing he almost tripped up from time to time. Still, it was nice to see him just enjoying life. They’d run into Kamoshida and the man had just smiled at them, told them to enjoy their evening and hoped Mishima could make it to practise later in the week. Mishima had happily said he’d do his best. Kamoshida being a good teacher wasn’t something he was over yet.

“ Oh. Ren. Good evening.” Ren stopped at the bottom of the stairs. Turning around, he looked up to see Makoto at the top of them. “ Are you just leaving as well?”

“ Yep.” He said. “ I was helping a classmate with a project. President things keeping you here late?”

“ Indeed. I have to do my best for the student body. There have been less reports of bullying since Ann stopped her crusade however. It’s quite the relief.” She walked down the steps, stopping as she reached him. “ Would you like to eat with me? I know of a nice café nearby.”

“ Around here? Seriously?”

“ Don’t tell me you’ve never explored the school area?” She asked, surprised.

“ I usually just head to Shibuya after school. It has everything and most places around here are office blocks. Guess it never crossed my mind.

“ Admittedly, there isn’t much to see. However, there’s always some gems if you’re willing to look. Do you want to join me?” Ren hesitated at the offer. He really did want to spend some time with Makoto again but knowing what she was compared to what she had been was painful to witness. The first day had made a bad impression. It wasn’t the first time he’d seen her controlling side either. She was a very stern person in this timeline. He’d seen her in the halls, showing no mercy to rule breakers, both for the school rules and the rules of her supposed church. Despite that, she never dropped her smile. It was eerie. However, she was still his friend once.

“ Alright. Lead the way.” He said. Makoto smiled even more brightly. The café was only ten minutes away from the school. Ren was surprised he’d never been before. It’s not like it was hidden or anything. He’d just never really thought to wander around Aoyama-Itchome before. They sat down and ordered. The man behind the counter was friendly with Makoto but was dismissive of her wishing god’s blessing on him. At least this wasn’t some kind of cult run business.

“ How have you been finding school? Have you settled in alright?”

“ Yeah. Sorry again about that first day. I didn’t mean to be so rude to you.”

“ Oh, it was my fault. If I knew who you were, I would have been a lot kinder from the outset. I’m glad Haru was there to clean up that misunderstanding.”

“ How do you and her know each other?”

“ She and I have been classmates since middle school. We’ve been friendly with each other for a long time. However, she seems to have suffered from some kind of depressive episode. It’s a shame. She used to be so bubbly.” She sighed. “ I can only hope God can save her too someday.” Ren tried not to grimace at that. “ Ah. You’re not a believer, are you?”

“ Not at all.”

“ A pity. The god of Control offers freedom and security to all who are willing to accept him. Do you not have anything you seek forgiveness for? I know why you came to Shujin, you know Ren?”

“ You know the official story. Not the actual one. I was framed by Minister Shido for stopping him drunkenly assaulting a woman. It’s not me who should be seeking forgiveness for that.”

“ Ah. My apologies for assuming. But even still, there must be things that you aren’t sure about. We can help reassure you of them. The weight of an unjust crime must be a heavy burden. It’s not one you have to bear.”

“ It’s one I’m fine with. Besides, it’s only for one year.” He shrugged. “ I can take that. I’d rather not be forced to obey the whims of a god I don’t know exists just for an easier ride.”

“ A noble view, if flawed.” Makoto said. “ I cannot force you to join us and nor do I plan to. But our doors are always open.”

“ You don’t have to take me out to tell me that you know?”

“ I know.” Makoto nodded. “ But… I don’t why but there’s something special about you. I can’t help but feel there’s something between us.”

“ I don’t like you that way.”

“ You’re quite funny, Ren.” Makoto chuckled. “ It’s nothing romantic, don’t worry. I don’t understand what it is though. There’s just something familiar about you. I can’t place the feeling. It’s… unique.” Ren’s eyes widened slightly. Something familiar? Did Makoto remember something somehow? He didn’t want to trick himself into hoping.

“ I feel something similar, admittedly.” He said. “ It’s strange.”

“ Isn’t it? I’m sure it’s a sign from our lord. You’re going to do great things, Ren. I can already tell. I just hope you can do it with us.” Ren sighed.

“ I’ll think about it. That’s all I can promise.”

“ That’s all that I ask.” Makoto nodded. “ I do hope we can work together someday.” Ren wished for nothing more but he kept that dream to himself.

*************************************

June 2nd

When Ren got back from school on the Thursday, the café was busier than usual. At Sojiro’s request, he put on an apron and started washing the dishes and helping make coffee. After it was over, Sojiro sighed. “ Sorry about that.” Soiro said. “ The Theater is putting on a movie marathon tonight. Bunch of fantasy fans used this place as their damn waiting room. What time is it?”

“ About half six.” Ren said.

“ Great. I’m late.”

“ It’s just around the corner. I’m sure Futaba will be fine without you for an extra hour.”

“ I know.” He said. He started putting away his equipment. “ She’s been a lot happier recently. I’m not sure why. She just said she met a friend online and they’ve been helping her through certain things. I’m too behind regarding this online mumbo jumbo but if it’s helping her, I can’t call it a bad thing can I?”

“ Depends on the person. I’d hate to think she’s being strung along by some scammer.”

“ She hasn’t told me anything. It does make me worried a little but I’m not going to be the one to stop her talking with them. I don’t want her to relapse, you know?”

“ It’s a hard situation to be in.” Ren admitted. “ I can’t imagine it.”

“ Wait til you're a father yourself. You’ll quickly learn.” Ren helped Sojiro with the last dishes and packing away. He mind went to Futaba. He wondered what had caused her to change. She was ahead of schedule for healing. Did someone else take her heart while he was busy elsewhere? His mind drifted back to Mogami and the Church of Control. He really hoped no-one had messed with his sister. As he was thinking, the door rang. “ Sorry but we’re…” Sojiro’s voice trailed off. Ren looked up. As he did, his blood ran cold. Standing in the doorway, a familiar, confident smirk on her face, was someone who should not have been there.

" You’re late Sojiro.” Futaba said. “ Ah whatever. Mind making some curry? I’m starving.”

Chapter Text

June 2nd

Ren stared as Futaba took a seat in one of the booths. She rested her head in her arms, looking over at the two. “ You two doing alright? You’re staring.”

“ Fu…I… What… are you doing here?” Sojiro asked, just as shocked as Ren was.

“ You were taking forever.” Futaba told him. “ I wanted to see if you were doing alright. Busy day, Sojiro?”

“ Uh…. Y-Yes…” He said. “ Are you… alright?”

“ Yup.” She nodded. “ Yes, I know I haven’t left the house in a while. I guess it would be a shock thinking about it like that. But hungry minds do desperate things. Mweh heh heh.”

“ I suppose. Alright. I’ll make you both some curry. Be a little patient.” Sojiro walked over to the cooker. He looked like a new man, a warm smile on his face as he went to work. Ren walked over to the booth.

“ Mind if I sit down?”

“ Go for it.” She nodded. “ You’re Ren, right? Sojiro’s talked a lot about you. I’m kinda jealous. He really cares for you.”

“ That’s good to hear. I don’t want to be a burden.” He said. “ Oh, you’re Futaba right? Sojiro’s daughter?”

“ Yup. Heard your dad spoiled my existence. Not that I really care.” She shrugged. “ I’ve been stuck in my room for a while. Sorry I didn’t come around sooner.”

“ Hey. It’s alright. I heard you’ve been through a lot.”

“ I have.” She nodded. “ But some friends have been helping me out a lot. I guess you could say they taught me true happiness. Heh heh.” Alarm bells went off inside Ren’s head.

“ Who are they?”

“ Met ‘em on a forum a few months back.” She said. “ I joined it seven… No, it's almost been eight months now, thinking about it. Man, how time flies.” There it was again. The same time frame the others had changed. But Futaba’s palace was the same when he checked it. Akechi had said the same. Nyralathotep had said Yaldabaoth hadn’t changed her. Were they all wrong? No. Since then, Sojiro mentioned Futaba started getting better. It had only been a month since then.

“ Sojiro said it was only recently that you left your room.”

“ Yeah. It’s been a long journey of self discovery. Like Batman, y’know? After his parents were killed, he trained all around the world for a decade before returning to Gotham.”

“ So what you’re telling me is that you're going to become a superhero?”

“ What makes you think I’m not already?” She asked slyly.

“ You said that with so much confidence that I almost believe you.” Ren laughed. Of course, she was half right. Alibaba was a renowned hacker. She was like an urban myth herself, just like the Phantom Thieves. A Robin Hood style hacktivist, taking from big businesses and giving it to charities. No official reports were made since the money was small amounts for them and her draining their accounts was untraceable. Futaba was a genius. From just a simple computer in her room, she’d created a legend. After she joined the thieves, she became invaluable. He expected nothing less from his little sister.

“ Who knows? Maybe I’m a phantom thief.” She winked at him. Ren didn’t know how to answer that. Did she already know? He knew she figured it out last time using cameras and microphones she hacked into. He didn’t know when she started but the thieves were still pretty minor. The belief in the thieves had gone up since they took Yusuke’s heart but that didn’t matter to him. Not this time. “ Oh come on. You don’t think I’m serious, do you?”

“ Of course not. They’re a myth.”

“ I know. Still, it’s fun to believe.” Futaba grinned. “ I hear they’ve been busy lately. Some kid artist got hit over the weekend, right?”

“ That’s what they say, yes. Kitagawa, Madarame’s last pupil. A horrible man. Uh, Madarame I mean. Not Kitagawa.”

“ Yeah, I heard Madarame got arrested for abusing his students and taking their work as his own.” She hummed. “ Like teacher, like student I guess.”

“ I see Kitagawa as more of a victim. It’s likely he was just depressed and didn’t know how else to turn. Who knows? Maybe the thieves helped him out by taking his heart.”

“ Interesting idea.” She admitted. “ Well, maybe he can find happiness too.”

“ Uh, Futaba? What… is this happiness you’re talking about? You’re talking about it like it’s a person.”

“ Heh. I suppose you’re right.” She admitted. “ My friends are part of this new religion. It’s pretty strange but it’s brought me a lot of peace.”

“ The Church of Control?” Ren asked neutrally.

“ Ah. You’ve heard of them. That’s the one.” She nodded enthusiastically. “ I wouldn’t exactly call myself a believer. They have some out there views, after all. Still, they’re good people.”

“ There’s a few people in school who are a part of it. I don’t really see the appeal myself.”

“ Well, to each their own and all that.” Futaba shrugs. “ As I said, I’m not really a part of them. It’s just a nice community.”

“ I’m glad they’ve helped you at least.” Ren said. He meant as well. It was nice to see Futaba again, out and about and smiling brightly. But, at the same time, it filled him with a sense of unease. The Church of Control had their hooks In the girl he came to see as his little sister. It felt as if the God of Control had just declared war on him. Of course if Yaldabaoth knew the rest of the thieves they’d know her. Was it just waiting for the right moment? Held back on corrupting her further just so it could do it while he was helpless to watch? He wouldn’t let this stand.

“ Glad to see you two getting along.” Sojiro said, dropping two plates of curry off for them before sitting on one of the stools by the counter. 

“ Ren was telling me all your embarrassing habits at work.”

“ I was not.”

“ He wasn’t. But I could totally get him to tell me if I wanted to.”

“ I know you could.” He admitted. Then he looked at him. “ Hit on my daughter and it won’t be the police you need to worry about, understand?”

“ I would never dream of it.” Ren promised him. Futaba just laughed. Ren smiled. He wasn’t going to let Yaldabaoth have its way. The next palace was already decided.

********************************************

June 3rd

Akechi was the only one missing as the Thieves met up in Shibuya. He had a meeting apparently but wouldn’t go any more in depth than that. Ren assumed it was with Shido. He wondered if had a new target. He tried not to worry about it. They took a seat in the diner. Ren twiddled his fingers as he sat down, staring at them while deep in thought. “ Ren?” He looked up to see the others staring at him. “ Are you… OK?” Shiho asked. “ You’ve been distracted all day.”

“ I…” He shook his head. “ Futaba… came into Leblanc last night.”

“ That ill sister of yours?” Tao asked. “ Ain’t that a good thing?”

“ No.” He said softly. “ She’s… apparently been talking to members of the Church of Control. While I’m happy she’s not in pain anymore, I can’t help but worry what that means.”

“ You think that god of theirs has started messing with her like it messed with your other friends.” Ren nodded. Tao sighed. “ Shit.”

“ What are we waiting for then?” Tao said. “ You said she had a palace, right? Is it still there?”

“ Yeah.” He said. “ That’s the other part that concerns me. Her palace was made from her pain of loss from her mother. The way we saved her was by tearing it down. But it’s still there even though she’s supposedly already been saved.”

“ Hmm. There’s something strange about all of this.” Shiho said. “ I hope we can save her.”

“ Hold on.” Hifumi spoke up. “ I hate being the one to say this, however we can’t just run into this blind. We should try and gather some information before going inside. If her character has changed, the Palace may be completely different than the one you experienced before. We should also wait for Akechi.” Ren sighed. As much as he hated to admit it, Hifumi had a point. Rushing into something like this was asking for trouble. Makoto gave them a first hand experience of that when they went to deal with Kaneshiro. He wanted nothing more than to charge into that Pyramid and save Futaba by any means necessary but he knew he couldn’t. He owed it to her to do this properly and ensure his victory.

“ Where is that detective bastard anyway?” Tao asked.

“ Meeting.” Ren shrugged. “ He didn’t say who with. I’m assuming it’s Shido but I don’t see why he’d keep that secret.”

“ Think he’s planning on backstabbing us?”

“ No clue.”

“ I don’t think he will.” Hifumi said. “ He’s rough around the edges but he has a good heart.”

“ I just think he’s a dick.” Tao shrugged.

“ If I may change the subject, I have more bad news.” Hifumi said. “ Yusuke returned to school today. He apologised to me for the last six months. He told me he’d been going through a depressive episode and felt ashamed of what he’d done. Apparently he’s destroyed all his paintings from the last six months.”

“ Wow. Really.” Ren was surprised by that. The Yusuke he knew was very picky about what he painted but he would never destroy art. The change of heart must have impacted him more than he thought. “ What’s the bad news?”

“ What he said after I asked why.” She said tersely. “ He found peace, would you believe it?”

“ Damn it.” Ren slammed a fist down on the table. “ Yusuke too?”

“ I guess God really does know all.” Tao said bitterly.

“ This is beyond a joke.” Shiho grimaced. “ Is there really nothing we can do?”

“ Well, there is one thing.” Ren said. “ Now we’ve cleared another palace, a new floor is open.”

“ Oh no.” Shiho paled at the reminder. “ Please no.”

“ Sorry, Shi. Has to be done.”

“ What are we talking about?”

“ Mementos.” Ren told her. “ We’ll show you it but it’s where Yaldabaoth is. It’s blocked by palaces which is why we can’t just go down now and deal with it.”

“ Hmm. I see. Perhaps we can go in on Sunday, assuming Akechi has decided whether or not he’s coming back.”

“ I promised Ann I’d hang out with her on Sunday. Sorry.” Shiho told them.

“ Hmm. No worries.” Ren said. “ We can deal with Chemdah without you.”

“ What? I wouldn’t want to put that on you guys.”

“ Eh. It’s fine. Enjoy your day out.” Tao said confidently. “ Ain’t nothing we haven’t dealt with already if the last one was anything to go by. Maybe have to punch out some dickheads along the way. No real issue.”

“ Ah. I feel kind of bad about this but if you’re sure.”

“ Of course.” Ren said. “ What’s the worst that can happen?”

“ Please don’t say that.”

********************************************

Goro sighed as he entered the office of the SIU director. He’d just had an annoying conversation with Shido. Okumura was still not happy with Wild Duck Burger hanging on even after their former head of sales had a mental shutdown. Goro decided to tell Shido he wasn’t dealing with any more stupid requests from his fringe benefactors anymore. He had enough work at the moment and enough things to deal with without having to go and break the mind of some television personality who called a politician names or getting the son of a podcast host hit by some random bus driver just because they were getting more popular than the network. It was infuriating to do that man's bidding, especially now he knew from Amamiya that Shido was already planning on killing him after he became prime minister. He could find someone else to take the trash out. Goro told him only to contact him if it was a major incident. Otherwise, he’d only talk to him with reports on the case he was working on.

Shido was the one who wanted him looking into the Church of Control. It didn’t take an idiot to see they were growing steadily. Far too steadily for it to be natural. Amamiya theorised they were forcing a change of heart in people using the metaverse. Instead of fixing corrupted shadows however, someone was spiriting them away to the depths of Mementos, turning their actual selves into mind controlled peons of the God of Control. He hadn’t told Shido any of that, of course. The less he knew about the situation the better. 

After getting out of his meeting, he was immediately called in by the SIU director. At least he was smart enough to wait until Shido was making his way out of the building instead of interrupting them. He walked into the office, not even bothering to pretend to be happy to be there. Kaito Akagi was one of Shido’s outer circle, the type of person who knew about Shido’s ability to induce the shutdowns and thought he was close enough to Shido to think he was safe but was just another expendable pawn. If Shido wanted, he was just another target for Akechi to bring down. He even had a palace, a giant airship where he was the captain, ordering his people to bomb people from orbit at his command, seeing it as perfect justice. A laughable fool.

“ Ah, Akechi. How was your meeting with Mister Shido?”

“ Same as ever.” He admitted. “ We were… discussing business. I’m sure you understand.”

“ Of course.” The man rubbed his hands together. “ How are you getting on with the recent investigations?”

“ The Mental Shutdowns are as simple as ever to rectify. The Church of Control is more complicated. They’re growing at an alarming rate. Despite being just set up almost eight months ago, they’ve already eclipsed other, smaller religions in the city. How they’re managing to do so is a mystery even to me. And now we’ve got a new problem. The Phantom Thieves.” He sighed. “ I personally don’t think they’re real but the internet is starting to latch onto the idea. Two calling cards were sent out. Two people mysteriously changed. Between Takamaki’s mental breakdown in Shujin and Kitagawa’s sudden retreat from public life, it’s easy to see why.”

“ What is your theory?”

“ I believe the Thieves are connected with the Church. I wouldn’t be surpised if it’s just a red herring they’ve created to sow discord among those trying to look into them. Just ignore them for now.”

“ Well, I’ve asked Principal Kobayakawa to be on the lookout. Unfortunately, his school is being infested with Church members. The student council president is one of them so he has very little options in the way of investigation.”

“ Kobayakawa always has been a useless fool.” Goro sighed. “ I wouldn’t rely on him to find me a cow in a pasture, let alone any useful evidence for an investigation. I don’t understand why Shido lets him latch on.”

“ Ha ha ha. Well, the man is a good doner and his hold on the youth can help our party remain in power for decades to come. Fool he may but he has his uses.”

“ I suppose.” Goro admitted. The same could be said about Akagi himself, of course, but he wasn’t going to be the one to break his delusions. “ Is that everything you needed?”

“ Not quite. I have some news for you. Your workload will be coming down in a few weeks.”

“ Huh?”

“ With how things have been going, the top brass wants me to increase the manpower for our investigations in order to reassure the public. I was intending to have Prosecutor Nijima give you a hand however it appears she’s become busy with a few cases of her own and lacks the time. As a result, some other detectives have been called in to assist you regarding the two cases.” Akagi didn’t sound too happy about that. Goro understood why. If these detectives were too smart for their own good, they could figure out about Shido’s conspiracy. That would be bad for both of them.

“ A shame. No matter. If they get in our way, they’ll just have to be dealt with.” The SIU director laughed.

“ Right you are, Akechi. Right you are.” His smiled returned. “ The two they're bringing in are some big names that I’m sure you’ve heard of. Zenkichi Hasegawa of Kyoto and Naoto Shirogane of Osaka.” Goro groaned.

“ Not Shirogane.” He said. Of all the detectives Goro didn’t want to meet, Naoto Shirogane was at the top of that list. She’d made a name for herself since she was in high school. Five years ago, there had been a series of murders and a number of kidnappings in the small town of Inaba. It was at that time she’d earned the title he now held. The detective prince. She had helped the Inaba police department solve the murders, finding two of the murders had been caused by an office, Tohru Adachi, the third was a copycat killing by a troubled student, Mitsuo Kubo, and the kidnappings had been done by a disgraced member of the Osaka city council, Taro Namatame. The methods of Adachi’s murders had never been discovered and the man refused to talk even to this day, however the case had propelled Shirogane’s career forwards. Now she was the top detective in Osaka and made it no secret in interviews she didn’t see him as a worthy successor.

Hasegawa was a different matter. Unlike Shirogane and himself, Hasegawa was a police inspector with a storied past. He’d been on the force for a long time and had a long, impressive list of cases under his belt. He didn’t look like much but his unassuming appearance held a deadly level of intelligence and the experience of a hundred cases. He more than made up for the experience he and Shirogane lacked when it came to a big case like the one they’d be working on together. Still, it surprised Goro that Hasegawa would be the one put on the case. About a year ago, his wife was murdered by Jyun Owada. There was an eyewitness to the crime however he’d come to Shido for help and managed to weasel his way out of it, pinning the blame on his secretary instead. Hasegawa had been pretty quiet since then. It would seem this was to be his grand return.

“ When will they be arriving?” Goro asked.

“ Within the next two weeks. I’ll send you and Mister Shido an email with the date when I know.”

“ Wonderful. I appreciate that.” Goro stood up. “ Keep your head down when they arrive, Akagi. For your sake and for ours.”

“ Of course, Akechi. I know my place.” Goro bowed and left the room. He had no idea. Goro looked at his phone and hummed. Mementos on Sunday, was it? He sent a confirmation message back. He wondered what would collapse first in the end. Shido, the Church or Amamiya. He just hoped he hadn’t decided to back the wrong horse when the time came.

Chapter Text

June 4th

Iwai raised an eyebrow as he inspected the items Ren bought from him. A new level of gear for the thieves. “ One day, you’re gonna have to tell me what ya need all of this stuff for.” Iwai said. “ I get you’re a collector and all but there’s gotta be more to it than that.”

“ I’m part of a group of cosplayers.” Ren lied.

“ Kid, this ain’t the right kinda stuff for cosplaying.”

“ The more realistic it looks the better, right?” Ren said. “ Looks more authentic for our costumes.” Iwai scoffed.

“ Well, whatever bullshit you’re playing at, make sure it can’t be traced back to me.” He said, bagging the items up. “ Have enough shit to deal with recently without you bringing the cops to my door.”

“ Problems?”

“ Yup.” He said. “ The damn Hashiba won their little turf war with Kaneshiro so I’ve had to deal with an old friend pestering me to help him out. It’ll never happen but he just won’t stop. I’m worried it’s gonna start driving off customers.”

“ I think your locals know how shady you are, Iwai.”

“ Can it, brat. I ain’t priced your shit yet. Don’t make me mark it up.”

“ Ah ha ha. Kidding. Kidding.”

“ Yeah. That’s what I thought.” The door ringing interrupted their conversation. Ren looked up, seeing a boy in a middle school uniform coming in. “ Why’re you coming through the front?”

“ There’s some strange looking men in the alleyway and I didn’t want to take my chances.”

“ Hoods or tattoos?” Ren asked.

“ Tattoos.” Iwai rolled his eyes.

“ Steer clear of either of them, the both of you. They're all crazies.” The boy stopped in front of the employee gate next to Iwai’s counter. He outstretched a hand.

“ I’m sorry. I don’t think we’ve met. I’m Kaoru Iwai. It’s nice to meet you.”

“ Iwai’s son, right? Nice to meet you too. I’m Ren Amamiya. A cosplayer of sorts.”

“ Cosplayer? I didn’t realise you sold weapons like that, Dad.”

“ I don’t. But this kid doesn’t seem to care.” He scoffed. “ Well, so long as he’s paying and not doing anything illegal, I don’t really care.”

“ As hands off as ever, huh?” Kaoru laughed. Iwai rubbed the back of his neck.

“ Don’t you have homework to be doing instead of bothering your old man?” He asked.

“ I suppose so. I hope we can speak again some other time, Amamiya.” Kaoru bowed before heading around the back and up to his apartment. Iwai sighed.

“ Dumb kid.”

“ You care for him a lot, don’t you?”

“ Of course I do.” He nodded. “ Which is why you better not get him involved in your ‘cosplay’ crap. If you do, it won’t be the police you’ll have to be scared of.” Ren laughed. “ Think I’m not serious, Amamiya?”

“ No, I understand completely. It’s just that Sojiro said the same thing about his daughter recently.”

“ Sakura has a daughter?” Iwai raised an eyebrow. “ Interesting.” He handed the bag to Ren. “ Regardless, here’s your stuff. You should be grateful. Normal cosplay stuff is far more expensive.”

“ Don’t worry. I am.” Ren turned to leave.

“ Oi. Forgetting something?” He flinched before laughing nervously, pulling out his wallet. Iwai rolled his eyes. Sometimes, he wondered why he put up with such a scatter brained brat.

***************************************

June 5th

Shiho sent the other thieves a good luck message before meeting Ann in Harajuku. Her eyes shone with glee when she saw her, waving Shiho over. “ I hope I’m not too late.” Shiho said.

“ Don’t be silly. I only finished my shoot half an hour ago. I barely just got here myself. Come on.” Ann led Shiho to a corner café down the main street. It was nice to be there, just the two of them. Everything had been so hectic in her life lately. From working with the Phantom Thieves to starting Volleyball again, she didn’t feel like she had much time to relax. She had too much on her mind. She still felt bad letting Ren and the others delve into Mementos without her but it had been too long since she and Ann just hung out for an afternoon alone together. It had been longer since she’d done it with the old Ann. At least she could pretend with this one. She’d tried with Empress Ann but found it harder and harder to look at her without remembering what she’d done, even if she knew she’d never hurt her.

Ann laughed as she discussed her day modelling. Apparently, her rival Mika had tried overshadowing her and had completely failed. The director had chewed her out for being too focused on being perfect that she’d ironically made herself look unnaturally stiff. They had to waste time redoing some of her shoots while she got congratulated for her natural poise. Ann saw it as fitting karma for someone like her. Shiho then got a chance to talk about how her volleyball training was going. Coach Kamoshida had kept to his word. He was far lighter with them now, showing them techniques for them to try but otherwise focusing more on getting them to have fun than the harsh training regiment he’d used before. Ironically, that approach was working a lot better. Some of the old members had returned to the court and, due to their new found enjoyment and enthusiasm, the team's morale was higher than ever. Shiho was sure they were going to crush the regionals in the summer but none of them really seemed to care so long as they did their best when the time came, a mindset Kamoshida promoted now.

They had a look around some clothes stores after lunch. Shiho was never the fashionista that Ann was but she still humoured her friend, trying on some dresses and shirts Shiho was never going to buy. They were all far too expensive anyway. Ann picked up a few things for herself. Shiho had to wonder where she kept everything. Her parents were wealthy though. Maybe they bought her a new wardrobe recently. It wouldn't have been the first time. She was a model and the daughter of fashion designers, one of which had been a former model himself. It only made sense that she was absolutely obsessed with fashion, for better or for worse.

“ Where should we go next?” Shiho asked.

“ Hmm… How about… Oh.” Ann’s eyes focused on the crowd. Shiho followed her gaze. A trio were standing by the end of Takenoko street. Ann seemed happy to see them, walking over. Shiho followed close behind, her heart twisting in her chest. She recognised two of them and not for good reasons. One of them was Council President Niijima and one of them was Yusuke Kitagawa. The last was a girl with bright orange hair and glasses who looked pretty overwhelmed by the crowds. “ Makoto. Hey. What are you doing here?”

“ Oh. Ann. Shiho.” Makoto said, smiling as ever. “ How nice for our lord to have brought us together like this. Yusuke and I were just showing Futaba around.”

“ H-Hey.” The orange haired girl waved. “ Sorry, I’m just a little… I’m not used to crowds.” Shiho frowned. This wasn’t good at all. That must have been Ren’s surrogate sister that he was so worried about. He wasn’t going to be happy to find out she was out with Nijima and Kitagawa.

“ It’s alright. Are you from the country?” She asked. “ Oh. I’m Ann, by the way. Ann Takamaki. This is my best friend Shiho.”

“ Shiho Suzui. Nice to meet you both.” Shiho said.

“ Nah. I’ve just been a level 100 NEET due to… a lot of personal issues. People from the Church have been helping me out with them though. It’s thanks to them that I'm even out of my room.”

“ That’s awesome. So cool to meet someone else our God has helped.” Ann beamed. Shiho was starting to feel uncomfortably out of place.

“ Would you and Shiho like to hang out with us for a while, Ann?” Makoto asked. “ Admittedly, this isn’t a part of Tokyo I’m all too familiar with.”

“ Sure. I come here all the time. Is that alright with you, Shiho?” Four sets of eyes looked at her expectantly. Shiho smiled nervously.

“ Sure.” She said, trying not to show her nerves. “ Sounds like fun.”

“ Nice.” Ann grinned. “ I’ll give you all the grand tour.” Shiho trailed behind the others as Ann showed them around. She wasn’t kidding about the grand tour. Shiho hadn’t even known some of the places that Ann showed them even existed. As she did, she ended up forced to talk with the others. Makoto forced her to use their first names. They were all friends, apparently. All equal under the eyes of Yaldabaoth. She didn’t mind it but it was a little weird. Yusuke told her to forget his appearance at the gallery when she mentioned friends going. His last pieces were misguided. His next piece would be perfect as the lord guided him. Futaba thankfully didn’t say anything about their god. It gave Shiho some hope that they could stop her going fully off the deep end but she wasn’t going to hold onto it. She knew Ren wanted it more than anything else but seeing this made Shiho less sure. Makoto meanwhile was a lot warmer than Shiho saw at school. She supposed this was what she was like around friends. Or perhaps around people she was trying to get to throw their lives in with the cult. She hoped it was the former.

They ended up at the Jingubashi bridge, staring out at the entrance to the shrine. Yusuke raised his hands, staring at the gate framed with his fingers. “ Beautiful.” He said. “ It’s been a long time since I visited the Meiji Shrine. I shall have to take some time to do so soon.”

 “ It’s a lot nicer looking in person.” Futaba agreed. “ So this is the bridge cosplayers used to hang out at. I was born in the wrong century.”

“ Why? Think of all the things you wouldn’t have if you weren’t living right now.”

“ It’s a cultural thing, Ann. You wouldn’t get it.”

“ Are you a cosplayer, Futaba?” Shiho asked.

“ Nope. But I want to be. I want to get better with crowds so I can dress up and go to conventions. I’ve seen videos. It looks so fun.” Futaba smiled. “ What do you do as a hobby, Shiho?”

“ Volleyball. Though I’ve picked up a little fencing recently.”

“ Seriously?” Ann said. “ You never said.”  

“ It’s nothing major. One of the theatre club had a spare plastic rapier from an old production and was giving it away. One of the volleyball team got it and somehow I was the one who left training with the thing. I just got interested from there I guess.”

“ Hee hee. Won’t have to worry about being robbed with you by my side, huh Shiho?” Ann joked.

“ I’m impressed. You’re quite the athlete, Shiho.” Makoto said. “ I hear Coach Kamoshida has also turned over a new leaf lately. I’m glad things have gotten back to normal. Something else to praise our god for.”

“ Ah yes. I noticed you aren’t wearing a pin, Shiho. Are you not a member of the church?” Shiho tensed at Yusuke’s question. She was worried about that fact being pointed out.

“ No. Sorry.” She said nervously. “ I’m... erm... I'm just not really… interested in the idea.”

“ She’s nervous.” Ann told him.

“ I suppose that’s alright.”

“ Why not visit the compound, Shiho?” Makoto offered. Her eyes felt colder but her smile remained the same, “ Even if just for a visit.” Once again, Shiho felt four pairs of expectant eyes on her. She shrunk under their gaze. Despite all their talk of being fine and acceptant of people not joining, their eyes told a different story. She swallowed to try and stop her mouth from drying out. She felt trapped, scared of what they’d do if she refused at this point. It was a strange fear. It’s not like they could hurt her in any way, after all. Not with so many people around. Even so, the air felt cold under their stares.

“ I-I suppose there’s no harm in that.” She said meekly.

“ Wonderful.” Makoto’s smile widened. “ You're welcome anytime. Though, I do suppose it’s a little late for today. I promised to escort Futaba home. It’s the culture trip this week as well so I suppose we’ll have to put it off. How about… hmm… next Sunday perhaps?”

“ Sure… Sounds great.” Shiho said, trying her best to sound enthusiastic.

“ Then I hope to see you there. Perhaps we can convince you to accept our lord’s freedom and security.” Makoto bowed. “ I shall see you both at school.”

“ See you Makoto.” Ann waved. Once the trio had left, Ann looked back to Shiho. “ You don’t have to feel forced, you know? I know Makoto can be a bit overwhelming but she means well.”

“ I know.” She sighed. “ I just couldn’t turn down her offer. She’s really intense. Maybe I should back out.”

“ Oh come on. You promised, didn’t you?” Ann said, changing her tune. “ It’ll be fun. Promise.”

“ Sure. If you say so Ann then I’ll trust you.” Shiho said. Her heart felt like it had been caught in a vice. This was a horrible mistake. Unfortunately, she was stuck in this mess now. In one week's time, she’d enter the belly of the beast. She just prayed that she left that place with the same mindset that she’d enter with when that day came.

***************************************

June 6th

“ This is getting worse by the day.” Akechi sighed, moving his pawn forwards. Ren was surprised to get another invite from him. He’d been getting a few more recently. It was weird to see Akechi starting to open up. “ I feel like everything we do, that damn cult finds a way to mess with us. I sincerely hope we don’t lose Suzui to this nonsense. We don’t need them learning who we are and how we operate.”

“ I trust Shiho.” Ren jumped over his line of pawns with his knight. “ She won’t fall that easily.”

“ We don’t know their method yet.” Akechi moved his bishop out. “ All we have are theories. Suzui may not have a shadow but that doesn’t make her safe.”

“ All of us are aware of that. We just have to trust her.”

“ I’ll leave trusting people to you.”

“ Don’t you trust your friends?” Kasumi asked, pulling out her notebook. “ Same as usual?”

“ Indeed.” Akechi nodded. “ And I told you that they’re work colleagues. Not friends.”

“ You can trust them too.”

“ Hey Kasumi.” Ren said. “ It’s been a while.”

“ Too long.” She nodded. “ How’ve you been?”  

“ Pretty good. You?” She shook her hands. “ Not too good then?”

“ I’m fine personally.” She reassured him. “ My sister’s been a little down in the dumps ever since her event last month. She… didn’t do too well.”

“ Oh no. What happened?”

“ She misjudged her balance, her hand slipped and she fell to the mat. She wasn’t the only one to do it and she got up pretty well but she just got a participation trophy. A bottom half contender. Not last place, of course, but it still hurt her.”

“ I can imagine. It’s always crushing when you lose something major like that.” Ren nodded. He knew that feeling far too well.

“ I’m worried she's going to push herself too hard now. She took a small break but she’s going back at it again. I’m worried she’s pushing herself for my sake.”

“ Because of your injury?” Akechi asked.

“ Right. I’m worried she’s using herself to achieve my dreams. I don’t want that for her.” She lamented. “ I don’t want to be the reason she’s suffering.”

“ Have you talked to her about it?” Ren asked.

“ I’ve tried. I’ve warned her that she’s been working too hard lately. I’ve said she should take a break but she just won’t listen to me.”

“ Just give her time. She’s probably just going through a hard time.” Akechi reassured her. “ So long as you’re there for her, I’m sure that’s all that she needs.”

“ I guess.” Kasumi sighed. “ Sorry. I shouldn’t be offloading my worries onto customers. My boss is going to get really angry at me for just standing around. Eh heh heh. I’ll go get your drinks.” She left with a wave. Ren hummed.

“ That doesn’t sound very healthy.”

“ It doesn’t, no.” Akechi admitted. “ But you fix everyone by changing their hearts, Amamiya. The metaverse isn’t a cure all.”

“ I know that.” He said. “ That doesn’t mean I don’t want to try and help.”

“ Why are you so obsessed with helping people?”

“ You’re the detective. You tell me.” Akechi hummed. He leaned back in his chair, bringing a hand to his chin. “ Uh. I was just joking.”

“ Oh, I’m aware of that but that doesn’t mean I’m not up for the challenge.” He said. “ Let’s see… Well the obvious answer is hero complex. That much is painfully obvious. You want to help anyone you can and used your Phantom Thieves to live out that dream. You’ve already mentioned that you got used in your original timeline so I imagine you got carried away with it. You wanted to help people and people asked for your help so you just couldn’t say no and there’s a lot of people who want others to solve their personal problems. Shido has a habit of abusing people's weaknesses like that.”

“ I… guess I can’t deny that I like helping people. I wouldn’t call it a complex though.”

“ Oh really? When was the last time you put your own happiness above someone else?” Ren didn’t answer. “ When was the last time you turned down someone who was asking for your help? Not a stupid, inane request on the phansite. Someone you saw who needed help and gave you the option to help? Because I’m willing to admit every crime I’ve commited here and now if you can tell me of one example.” Ren thought about it. He was sure there were times he didn’t help people. Put on the spot though, he had trouble thinking of one. “ Your problem is that, despite having absolutely no stakes in someone elses life, you will still insert yourself into a situation just to play the hero. Perhaps Shido personally sleighted you and you can call that revenge. But Madarame? Okumura? Kaneshiro? You did those because they were being villains and you just couldn’t help saving someone.”

“ We were blackmailed into Kaneshiro.”

“ But can you confidently say you wouldn’t have done anything if you found out he had a palace from someone on that site?” Ren couldn’t meet his gaze. He was starting to get reminded of being questioned by Sae, all his thoughts and actions under a microscope. The major difference was all of that was part of his plan. He was in control. Here it was different. He wasn’t trapped. He could stand up and leave at any time. But that also felt like admitting defeat. “ You’ve been like this before coming here though, haven’t you? After all, you were sent here because you saw Shido assaulting a young woman and couldn’t help yourself. I wonder. Have you caused any problems just so you could be the solution?”

“ Never.”

“ Really? Cause that’s usually how people like you operate. Though perhaps it was just a bit of an itch… right until you became a Phantom Thief. You’ve had no lack of people to save after all. You already admitted to becoming narcissistic as your little group became popular across the country. Then there was the deal from the God of Control. I wonder. If you didn’t see him as a bigger villain than you could create, what would you have done?”

“ That’s enough.” Ren told him coldly. “ You’ve made your point.”

“ I suppose I have.” Akechi nodded. “ An ego is a dangerous thing, Amamiya. I’ll trust you to keep it in check.”

“ Here’s your drinks.” Kasumi announced cheerfully, placing two glasses down on their table. She looked between the two, noticing the tense atmosphere. “ Uh. Are you two OK?”

“ Of course.” Akechi said. “ Our game is just getting fierce. That’s all.”

“ Don’t worry, Kasumi. It’s just a friendly rivalry.” Ren said. Despite that, neither dropped eye contact. Kasumi laughed nervously.

“ Right. Well. I’ll… leave you to it then. Just try not to kill each other, alright?”

“ No promises.” Ren joked. Akechi just smiled. Unfortunately, he’d found a button to press. Ren didn’t think he had a hero complex but he had a feeling that wasn’t going to stop Akechi. Ren smirked. In that case, he’d just have to find another weakness of his own to exploit. He wasn’t about to let his rival win this game just yet.

Chapter Text

June 8th

Over the next few days, Ren started looking into a pseudonym of Futaba’s in order to figure out what she was doing online. He knew Futaba had a few for looking through different anime forums but there was one that stuck out in his mind. The first name that she introduced herself. Alibaba. Alibaba was a name that had been around for about a year now. A hacker known for targeting rich people and airing their dirty laundry online. It was usually quickly buried but some of the files she released circulated. She was rumoured to steal money from the rich and donate them to charity. Futaba had admitted to doing it once or twice but the number was exasperated.

It was Haru that tipped him off to the fact that someone in school was a fan of Alibaba. Most of the rumours about her came from the Theater club. Then again, so did most rumours in the school. The unfortunate thing about people with too much imagination is that they often made things up when retelling stories and those got around. He remembered some of the rumours about himself that came from the theater club. All of them conflicted and none of them were even close to the reason he was put on probation. One rumour said that he stole classified documents from the police but got caught escaping. Another said he’d murdered someone with a box cutter in the middle of the street, stabbing them over and over like a deranged maniac. Somehow the wildest rumour was that he was part of a smuggling ring, trafficking the horns and tusks of different animals from deer to elephants. Despite how crazy the rumours got, someone still somehow believed them.

On Wednesday lunch time, he went down to visit the Theater club’s meeting room in Class 3-B. A few of them were there, talking about their upcoming summer performance. Ren knocked at the door. A few of them turned to look. “ Oh. Hello.” Their leader, a girl in the third year with scarlet hair, greeted him with a smile. “ Do you need someone?”

“ Actually, I was hoping you could answer a few questions for me.” Ren said. “ I’m doing a report on modern celebrities. I figured a lot of my class is going to be doing something on the Phantom Thieves so I wanted to look at another online celebrity.”

“ I see. Are you here about Alibaba then?”

“ Yeah. I heard the theater club knew a lot about them.”

“ Well, not the club exactly.” The president said. “ You’d want to speak with Nagamoto about that. She’s the one who knows all about them.”

“ Nagamoto?” Ren had heard that name before. “ Hikari Nagamoto?”

“ That’s her. She’s a first year who’s the newest member of our director team. Got one hell of an imagination as well. I think all of this stuff is just research for her scripts.” She chuckled. “ Honestly, part of me is shocked she’s still here. After the incident with Takamaki at the start of the year, I thought she might drop out. I’m glad she didn’t though. She’s really talented.”

“ That was a nasty event.” Ren nodded. “ It sounds like she’s doing alright though.”

“ Yep.” The theater club captain laughed. Then she gasped, her eyes widening, as she realised who she was talking to. “ Hang on. You’re that transfer student, right? The one who stepped in and helped Nagamoto, right?”

“ It was no big deal.”

“ No need to be so modest. You did a really incredible thing. It was my fault she got in that mess to begin with anyway. I’m friends with Satoko Yuzuki, one of Takamaki’s lackeys. I got some help from her for a project over the winter break. She borrowed some money from Takamaki to get a prop, one thing led to another and… well, you saw the fall out.” She sighed. “ Oh. Sorry. Name’s Yakumo. Risa Yakumo. My dads a cop and my mom’s an actress. I guess you can figure out the side of things I’m following. Ha ha.”

“ Ren Amamiya. It’s nice to meet you.” The two shook hands. “ Do you have any idea where Nagamoto is?”

“ Right now? She’d be with her friend having lunch. Hmm… You could try the library I suppose. If not there then I know some of the athletics kids have a spot behind the gym so you can try there.”

“ Nagamoto is an athlete?”

“ Not at all. She’s as scrawny as they come. But she’s friends with someone from one of the sports teams. Forget which one off the top of my head.”

“ I’ll have a look around. Thanks Yakumo.”

“ No problem. Hope you find her.” Yakumo sent him off with a wave. Ren chuckled as he headed to the library. It was strange how the world worked. There were times like that in the past as well. He’d seen Toranosuke’s speech when he first went to Shibuya with Ryuji or his teacher happened to be the one who showed up to a maid call. Coincidences like that that shaped how his life went. Fate was a funny thing.

He couldn’t find Nagamoto in the library but did find her behind the gym along with a few other students. He approached her with a friendly smile. “ Sorry to bother you but you’re Nagamoto right?” A few people looked over as the white haired girl looked up.

“ Oh. It’s you.” She gasped. “ You’re the one who helped me when Takamaki attacked me. Sorry. I meant to come thank you personally but I never got the chance.”

“ It’s alright. Don’t worry about it.” Ren said. “ I came to ask you something. According to Yakumo, you’re the one to talk to about Alibaba. Is that right?”

“ Yes.” She said with a smile. “ I’ve been paying attention to their exploits for a few months now. They’re pretty cool.” 

“ What have they been doing recently?” That caused her smile to falter a little.

“ Ah? Recently? Uh… Well…”

“ What’s wrong?”

“ Well, recently, someone using Alibaba’s name has been active in the Cul- Erm, the Church of Control’s circles. I hear they hacked the account of a major critic on social media and began flooding their feed with propaganda for them.” She frowned. “ I think it’s someone using Alibaba’s name though. They’ve never been malicious in the past so it’s a major shift if it is them.”

“ They attacked someone?”

“ Not just one person. A few critics of the church were shut down by someone claiming to be Alibaba. Alibaba themselves haven’t made a comment on it but I guess they can’t given who they are. Still, it does worry me. Alibaba was a hero. I hope they haven’t gone rogue.” She stiffened up upon feeling a few eyes on her. “ N-Not that the church are bad people are anything. I’m just concerned about what Alibaba is doing. Eh heh heh.” Ren eyed the other people. He figured out Nagamoto’s sudden backtracking when he saw a familiar pin on some of the students' jackets.

“ Hmm. I see. Thanks Nagamoto. That was really insightful.”

“ I’m always happy to help you.” She said. “ After all, I owe you quite a lot. If you need anything else, please don’t hesitate to come and find me.”

“ Hikari.” One of the girls said, standing up. A girl with long, dark red hair, glasses and noticeable bags under her eyes. “ We should get going. Ushimaru hates it when we’re late.”

“ OK Sumire.” Nagamoto stood and bowed. “ I hope we can talk again, Amamiya. Goodbye.”

“ See you.” He waved. He noticed the other students packing up as well and headed to class himself. Something pulled at his mind though. Had Nagamoto called her friend Sumire? Was that Kasumi’s sister? He hummed. She did look pretty tired. If that was the same Sumire, he could see why Kasumi worried about her. He’d need to look into that further later. Right now, he had some of the information he wanted. It seemed that Futaba was more integrated in the church than she led on. Meeting with members in real life and using her skills to shut down critics. The situation was getting worse. He wanted to dive in immediately but he couldn’t. Unfortunately for him, the school made sure of that.

*************************************

June 9th

Ren completely forgot about the Culture days until they were announced a week before it happened. He didn’t know how he managed to forget. It was during their forced visit to the TV station that they first met Akechi and he accidentally revealed that he knew about the metaverse through his love of delicious pancakes. Ren had completely forgotten the circumstances that had happened though. Unfortunately, the timing couldn’t be worse. He couldn’t plan anything if he was trapped like this. The more he thought on it though, the more he realised he could use this to his advantage.

The trip was for all second years. The first years had a trip of their own and the third years were on a study trip to the university. This left Ren with Ann, Shiho and their friend Amari when they broke for lunch. “ Urgh.” Ann collapsed onto a park bench outside the TV studio. “ I’m so bored. Could that woman get any more obvious? Talking about advertisers and marketing like that stuff wasn’t something everyone knows. God. I can’t believe I’m saying this but I’d rather be in school. Maybe I should have done what Satoko did and pretended to be sick.”

“ It’s not all bad.” Amari reassured her. “ At least we might meet a celebrity.”

“ I doubt that.” Ren said, taking a seat at the other end of the bench. “ They seem to be trying to keep us together in a space where they can easily control us. It’s probably specifically to prevent us from bothering someone famous.” Shiho sat between the two.

“ Um. Do I not get a seat?”

“ Sit on the grass.” Ann shrugged.

" It was raining this morning though.” Amari pouted. “ I guess I’ll just think of this as a trial.”

“ Another member of the church, huh?” Ren asked.

“ Not officially.” She admitted. “ But… Ann does make it sound really nice so I’m open to the idea.”

“ Welp, I’ll take you and Shiho together on Sunday.” Ann said. Shiho and Ren shared a glance.

“ A-Actually, I’ll have to take a rain check on that." Shiho said apologetically. "Something came up. Family plans. Sorry.”

“ Don’t worry about it. We’ll just do it next Sunday instead. There’s no rush.” She shrugged.

“ I hear your group has hired a hacktivist.” Ren said, seeing his chance now they were on the subject of the church. “ Alibaba?”

“ Yeah, she’s pretty cool.” Ann nodded.

“ She? You know them personally?”

“ Yep. Heh. But that would be telling.” Ann winked. “ I promised I wouldn’t say anything. Even slipping up with the gender is too much. I’ll have to apologise later.”

“ You can’t even say what she’s like?” Shiho asked. Ann hummed. Then she sat up.

“ Only cause you asked, Shiho.” Ann smiled. “ She’s nice. A bit weird but nice. She had an issue in her life but she was able to get through it with the help of the Church.”

“ What sort of issue?” Amari asked.

“ Now that’s too personal.”

“ Sorry.”

“ Do you know who helped her out?” Shiho asked

“ She’s actually trying to find that out herself. Someone reached out to her first. Their username was… I think it was Serif or something like that?”

“ Do you mean Seraph?” Ren said. “ Like the highest level of angel?”

“ That was probably it.” She nodded. “ It is a bit weird though. One of the core teachings of the Church is not to distract yourself from God’s mission. Helping others who are going through their own trials is frowned upon. Despite that, someone from the church specifically went out of their way to help her.”

“ Why?” Ren said. “ Were they a family friend or something?”

“ Nope.” She shook her head. “ People have started joking that it was God itself that helped her.” Ann laughed. Ren tensed. God itself, huh. An unknown member of the cult who broke their code all to help some random young girl that they didn’t know. Maybe it wasn’t too far-fetched to think that Yaldabaoth truly did get involved personally after it realised Ren was still pushing despite his team being corrupted. Another option did come to his mind though. He didn’t know if they truly existed yet but if there was someone who was working as Yaldabaoth’s new champion, it’s possible they could have contacted her in order to get deeper into her pyramid. That led him back to a title.

“ What about the Herald?”

“ You know about them?” Ann’s smile widened. “ That’s a shock. Are you interested in joining us, Ren?”

“ Not exactly. It’s just that it’s the talk of the city. I’ve been doing some research. It was actually how Alibaba came up.”

“ You're so studious. I struggle with the stuff we’re forced to study.” Ann nodded. “ Yeah. I guess if the Herald learned of her plight, she could have done it. They’re the voice of God after all. If God tells her to do something, it doesn’t really matter if it breaks our rules. Actually, that’s a nice thought. Our God might have seen Alibaba’s plight and pitied her enough to save her soul.”

“ That's a nice thought.” Amari smiled. Ren held back a scornful laugh. That would be its excuse. In the end though, the God of Control was nothing more but a corrupt egotist trying to control the masses to achieve its desire. It wasn’t looking out for anyone but itself. Still, he got his answer. Whoever it was, someone got in contact with Futaba to join the church. She didn’t just randomly stumble into them on a forum one day from sheer happenstance. This was all happening for a reason. This Sunday, they were saving his sister. He dared Yaldabaoth to try and stop him. 

*************************************

June 10th

As before, Akechi served as a guest in the TV studio during their second day for a live news broadcast while they sat in the audience. Instead of the Phantom Thieves however, they talked about the Church of Control. Akechi was publically dismissive of the church, calling the leaders radicals and the people following them innocent people just getting suckered in by a trend. Ann took offence to that. They were given the afternoon to do whatever they wanted. When Ren was about to go back to planning their infiltration of Futaba’s palace, he got a message inviting him and Shiho for lunch. The two arrived only to get stopped by a bodyguard.

“ No guests past this point. You kids better go elsewhere if you know what’s good for you.” The large man said, folding his arms.

“ Let them in, Takeshi. They’re my guests.” Akechi appeared in the doorway. “ I invited them to have lunch with me.”

“ Really? My apologies, Mister Akechi.” The man stood aside and bowed. “ Apologies for my rudeness. Enjoy your meal.”

“ Thanks.” Ren nodded. They two followed Akechi inside.

“ Sorry for the short notice. I saw you in the crowd and remembered you would be here. There’s a few things I’ve been meaning to pass on. Besides, as much as I hate getting interviewed, I do like this place.”

“ I didn’t know a place like this existed.” Shiho remarked. Walking up a brief flight of stairs, they came to a place with an extravagant atmosphere. A large fish tank served as the main light source against the dark walls and floor. It reminded him of an aquarium the way everything felt underwater. Despite that, it was peaceful. The music that played added to the atmosphere. Not many people were seated. Akechi picked them a table in the corner away from the others, ordering some drinks as they passed the bar.

“ I’d be surprised if you did. Only the rich and famous are allowed to dine here. It’s only open for those who are under the employ of the TV studio. Actors, directors, news casters. As someone being interviewed, I am included.” Akechi smiled. “ It makes me glad my interview was pushed forward from the afternoon. I’d likely have missed lunch otherwise.”

“ Oh yeah. It was the afternoon, wasn’t it?” Ren remembered. “ What happened?”

“ You did.” He said. “ I have a meeting later this afternoon with the SIU director and the Chief of Police to discuss the Kitagawa incident. Because I volunteered to look into it, I have to be there. That means I had to get Samewara to push the interview forward.”

“ The TV Station President? He’s part of Shido’s conspiracy right?”

“ Of course you know that.” Akechi sighed. “ Yes. The Antisocial Force. Ha. It’s a stupid name. But that’s not what we’re here to talk about.”

“ Is it the Church?”

“ Hmm Mmm. Shido is getting rather antsy about it. Apparently, a few members of his staff suddenly joined them. He went to the Metaverse team about it and they ran some tests. They concluded that something occurred to their shadows but couldn’t say what. Of course, they don’t have access like I do so they only know about mental shutdowns and how to kill people using it. They have no idea about treasures and changes of heart. Downplaying your actions at the gallery has managed to keep his eyes off you for now. Especially since Kitagawa didn’t go public.”

“ It was Madarame that tipped him off.” Ren said. “ Though Kamoshida also made the news, that could be written off as a teacher who broke down from guilt. Madarame making a big deal over it with a live press conference through the thieves into the limelight. Let’s just say that poll was a lot higher than 10% the first time around by now.”

“ That’s a good thing. So long as your friends haven’t wormed their way into a public position, we should be fine. However, there is one complication that may ruin that.”

“ There is?”

“ The Church has gotten the higher ups scared. Even those outside Shido’s influence. They’ve called in the big guns. Two other detectives are coming from outside Tokyo. One to focus on the Mental Shutdowns and the other to focus on the church.”

“ Anyone we may have heard about?” Shiho asked.

“ One most definitely. They’re called Hasegawa and Shirogane.” Akechi accepted his drink from a waiter. They ordered their meal, Ren thinking about the two names as he did.

“ I think I’ve heard of Shirogane.” He said after the waiter had gone.

“ She was the first Detective Prince.”

“ Oh. I always wondered who that was.” Shiho said. “ They call you the second after all. It only makes sense.”

“ Indeed. They became famous after a case out in the country five years ago.” Akechi sighed. “ The problem is that both of them are very good. I’m concerned.”

“ What? That they’ll figure Shido out?”

“ No. Us.” He said. “ I could care less if they unearth Shido’s little scheme. From what it sounds like, he’s no longer the God of Control’s favourite in this timeline unlike your own. It means he’s not an important piece in the game. I still intend to crush him myself but if they open the path for me to do so, I won’t complain. But if they find out about the Phantom Thieves and think we’re the ones making people into cultists then we are going to be in serious trouble.”

“ I didn’t think about that.” Ren admitted.

“ But we’re not involved though. We’re innocent.” Shiho exclaimed. Akechi just shook his head.

“ I doubt they’ll care. If they think we’re a threat, that’s how we’ll be treated.”

“ Do you know when they’ll arrive?” Ren asked.

“ Sometime this month Akagi tells me. Likely next week or the week after.”

“ Just great.” Ren sighed. “ This isn’t what we need right now. Even if we do help Futaba quickly, there’s no saying what will happen the next time.” This was a completely new problem that he didn’t even think would happen. Was this part of Yaldabaoth’s plan or was this a surprise for the supposed God of Control as well? Ren couldn’t tell but he didn’t like the idea. Though that did give him one question. “ What about Sae?”

“ Prosecutor Nijima was the director’s first option to stop outsiders snooping about. However, she’s become busy with a few urgent cases. She’s also the one in charge of the Madarame case though I doubt that will last much longer.”

“ You changed his heart?” Shiho asked.

“ We fought him at the bottom of Chemdah, yeah.” Ren nodded. “ You didn’t miss much.”

“ He turned into a snake-armed beast man riding a snake horse.” Akechi told her. “ He wasn’t all too different from what Kitagawa imagined him to be. He didn’t seem too happy to be in Mementos though. He called it the slums.”

“ Coach Kamoshida wasn’t happy to be there either if I remember right.”

“ They probably remember their former glory.” Ren theorised.

“ Regardless, whether Nijima becomes available again or not doesn’t change the facts.” Akechi told them.” Shirogane and Hasegawa are coming and when they arrive, things are going to become a lot harder.”

“ Then we’d better be ready for them.” Ren said. “ Don’t worry. It won’t be my first time outsmarting a detective.”

Chapter Text

June 12th

Ren decided meeting in Leblanc was a bad idea. Ren didn’t want to tip her off by suddenly destroying the cameras she had hidden all over the cafe. He had already removed them from his room after he realised that his friends weren’t the same as he remembered them, not wanting to risk it. However, seeing them start appearing in the cafe for as long as it took to save her may have set off too many alarm bells. Instead, he met them in the station and they entered the palace from the end of the street, out of view from the Sakura household’s windows. He calmed his nerves and entered the key words, watching as the world around them twisted and sand appeared beneath his feet. Upon seeing what met him, his blood ran cold even under the desert sun.

The pyramid was gone. In its place was another place that retained the Egyptian theme. It was a shrine. A vast, sprawling complex from what Ren could see from atop the sand dunes. He could see parts of it that went beneath the earth and a large temple at the back. This wasn’t the palace he knew. It proved what he’d feared. Futaba wasn’t the same person he knew anymore. He fiddled with his glove nervously.

“ This place has changed.” Akechi said, frowning. “ At least it’s easier to get into now I suppose.”

“ Shame. I always wanted to visit the pyramids.” Hifumi said. “ What’s the plan, Joker?”

“ Same as ever. Get in, find the treasure, send the calling card, take her heart. I don’t think she’ll be as happy as Yusuke to let us find it without resistance either.”

“ This is gonna suck.” Tao sighed. “ Why is it so damn hot?”

“ It’s a desert.” Hifumi sighed. “ Of course it’s hot.”

“ Futaba’s pyramid had air conditioning.” Ren told her. “ Hopefully her shrine is the same.”

“ Fucking better be. I’ll die from heat stroke faster than I will from any shadows in here. And I’m mostly dressed in white. Can only imagine what the rest of you are feeling.”

“ We’ll manage.” Ren said sternly. “ Come on. We’ve got no time to waste.” Ren headed down the dunes towards the palace. The others lingered a bit.

“ Welp. He’s pissed.” Tao said.” Hope he doesn’t do aything stupid.”

“ Our job is to make sure he doesn’t.” Akechi said simply. “ Let’s go do that, shall we?”

“ I hear ya.” Tao nodded before the thieves followed their leader.

The outer walls of the shrine rose high and shone with white stone against the shining sun. Two large doors stood in their way. A message was carved into them. “ These doors shall only open to those who show faith.” Ren clicked his tongue. “ Doesn’t sound like we’re getting in this way.” Just in case, Tao tried opening the door. She pushed with all her might but it didn’t budge.

“ Nope. No dice.” She groaned. “ So how are we getting in? We’d need a siege ladder to scale these walls.”

“ The last time we needed a key but the town that key was in doesn’t seem to be there anymore. I don’t know enough about shrines to know if there’s a window either.” Ren scowled. “ Damn it. There has to be some way.”

“ Show faith…” Shiho said slowly. Then she approached the door and pushed. The door creaked open.

“ I didn’t think you were that weak, Guernica.” Akechi snarked.

“ Shut up!”

“ Futaba saw me with Ann and the others agreeing to visit their compound.” Shiho said. “ If a cultist has to be the one to open this door, I guess I count in her eyes.”

“ I suppose your day trip has some benefits after all.” Hifumi smiled. “ Now then. Let’s get out of this heat. Hopefully, you’re right, Joker.”

Ren did turn out to be right. As soon as they stepped into the shrine, they were met with a wall of cool air. They hid in the shadows of the numerous columns that lined the entryway as they saw two shadows approaching, dressed in large hooded robes that covered their entire bodies other than the white mask they wore over the hole in their hoods. Ren ambushed them, removing one of their masks while Akechi took the other. Ren expected the same things he faced in Futaba’s palace before. Animals based on deities, coffins and monuments. Instead, what they revealed looked alien. A silver and pink thing, floating off the ground with the bottom half of it forming into a drill-like shape. It was like nothing he’d ever seen before. The things moved just as unnaturally as they looked, drilling into the temple floor, burrowing under them and exploding into a pillar of ice. They were able to take them out surprisingly easily but it was still odd to see such alien creatures. He was worried about what that meant regarding the cult.

They continued to pass through the halls. Unlike the dark and claustrophobic rooms of the pyramid, the shrine was wider and brighter. That didn’t do anything to stop the eerie feeling though. Robed shadows slithered through the hallways while others knelt at large shrines depicting the all too familiar symbol of the Church of Control, a black cross in front of a white prism. The place was still a maze of stone. They had to turn the corridors at certain moment to progress, slipping into secret areas where wires covered the walls, making it feel like the veins of a living creature.

Eventually, they came to a wall. The picture on it reminded Ren of the ones that depicted the three great tragedies of Futaba’s life in the Pyramid. This time one was different however. It didn’t depict a moment that contributed to her depression. Instead, it showed Futaba in her room, mouth open wide. A light shone from above over her computer as a large, robotic hand broke through the heavens, outstretched to offer her help. In a mixture of shock and amazement, Futaba reached back. It was a dramatized version of the moment Ann mentioned. When Futaba was messaged by a member of the cult, offering her aid. “ Why didn’t I come here sooner?” Ren didn’t expect an answer for that. He was asking himself not anyone else. He had two months to enter Futaba’s palace. She could have been the very first person that he’d saved. Instead, despite knowing how much she was suffering, he left her just because she’d been alright in his timeline. Because of his negligence, she was in even bigger trouble than she had been originally. “ This is all my fault.”

“ Don’t be so hard on yourself.” Tao told him. “ This place would’ve been way too rough for you on your own. Ya said as much yourself.”

“ I should have found a way. You wouldn’t have abandoned your sister. Why did I abandon mine?”

“ That wasn’t what happened.” Shiho reassured him.

“ You can’t change the past, Joker.” Hifumi told him. “ If you had come in here and you’d died, what would have become of us?”

“ Yeah.” Tao nodded. “ We can change things now. Focus on that.”

“ I… You’re right.” Ren nodded. He needed to remain calm. He couldn’t save Futaba without a clear head. He knew that. Despite knowing it though, he felt it hard to think straight. Especially now he was in the thick of it, seeing how her mind had been altered. Before he’d just treated the cult as an example of Yaldabaoth’s influence leaking into the world. He hadn’t thought of them as too much of a threat. If anything, they were a timer showing him how much of the public Yaldabaoth had taken over and how much longer he had til the God of Control had won. Their leader may have a palace but they didn’t truly matter in the end. Now he saw how stupid he was thinking that. The cultists weren’t just people lost under its sway. They were its army, enforcing its will on whoever it deemed a problem, assimilating each foe they defeated like a horde of zombies. It couldn’t be too late for his sister. He had to have time left. “ Come on. We don’t have time to waste.”

************************************************

They descended down beneath the shrine, entering a crypt. Ren realised what the place was the second they descended the stairs. The walls were made of red sandstorm and the corridors were claustrophobic. Moans from undead creatures echoed in the distance. “ This is her old palace.” Ren said. “ At least part of it.”

“ Hmm. Her new cognition likely repurposed it in some way.” Akechi reasoned. “ If I had to assume, buried emotions. Perhaps the remnants of what she was going through before.”

“ So the tomb got converted into a crypt. Wonderful.” Tao shuddered.

“ We’ll be fine right?” Shiho asked. “ We can’t like… catch a disease? Right?”

“ Don’t be ridiculous.” Akechi sighed. “ Besides, you know that as soon as we leave the cognitive world that all our injuries are converted to mental fatigue. Scars, bruises, viruses. Anything short of an untimely demise.”

“ What about a zombie virus?” She asked. Akechi rolled his eyes.

“ Even if there was some way one of us turned into a zombie, all we’d have to do is drag them out of the metaverse. That would solve the issue.”

“ How would you know?”

“ Because I have been bitten by a rabid dog in the past. I got checked out immediately on my return and I was given a clean bill of health.”

“ But to become a zombie, ya have to die.” Tao said. “ So wouldn’t we be fucked?”

“ How am I supposed to know?”

“ Can we stop talking about this? Please.” Hifumi said with a shaky voice. “ W-W-We should focus on what’s ahead.”

“ Heh. And here I thought dragons were meant to be fearless?”

“ Shut up!”

“ Stop messing around.” Joker told them. “ Come on. We should find something down here that will let us progress.” He started moving ahead of them, not waiting for them as he walked down the narrow corridors of the old palace. As expected, the enemies were the same as he remembered them. Shambling corpses, dried out and twisted much like embalmed mummies without their bandages. They limped along the thin corridors, blocking them off. These were the shadows he remembered, down to their animalistic forms. It was a contrast between the bright and new shrine above them that made his embers of hope kindle all the more. Her old self was still here, beneath all the enforced brilliance above.

The palace below was in ruins. He recognised a few old puzzles and places now forcibly remade. The binary room, the boulders, the stairway. They were still there but they’d been changed. The binary devices were broken, the boulders were shattered, lying around the different rooms and the stairway had been blocked by heaps of sand flowing down from the desert above. The palace had almost collapsed but it had been stopped. That confirmed the theory about the cult having access to the metaverse at least. What method they were using was a mystery but they didn’t seem to be stealing treasures like they were. They also weren’t using the same method Akechi had been using either. Whatever it was, that was something he’d worry about later.

What finally made him stop was when they reached a large chamber deep in the crypt. Ren remembered climbing out from here after Futaba’s Shadow had dropped them down a pit on their second time entering it. Now, the room had changed. Large paintings covered the walls, one Ren recognised as the three images they had to find the last time to progress up the Pyramid. Wakaba throwing herself infront of a car, the forged suicide note and Futaba begging her mother for attention. The most striking feature was what was hanging there as the statue to this shrine of her mother. “ The Sphinx…” Ren muttered. The beast was hanging like a trophy, its front paws pressed together and its legs forced to kneel despite being strung up as if in prayer with its wings outstretched wide. Despite that, its head hung limp. The guardian of the Pyramid was dead. 

“ Wakaba… Isshiki….” Akechi was shell shocked at the mere sight of the woman. “ This girl… is the daughter of Wakaba Isshiki?”

“ Yeah.” Ren confirmed.

“ Why didn’t you tell me that?!” Akechi turned on Ren. “ You knew! Why didn’t you tell me?!”

“ Why would it matter?” Ren’s voice was cold.

“ YOU KNOW WHY IT MATTERS, JOKER!” Akechi bellowed, his eyes flashing golden.

“ What’s wrong? Who is that woman?” Hifumi asked. Akechi growled, turning his body so he didn’t have to look at the shrine.

“ A former researcher into Cognitive Psience.” He said bitterly. “ She used to work for Shido but became uncomfortable with his work. She was nothing short of a genius. Her research serves as the backbone of the conspiracy.”

“ It looks like she committed suicide by jumping in front of a car.” Tao said warily, looking at the murals. Akechi grew angrier.

“ This isn’t important. Let’s leave.” He said.

“ Wait, you’re telling me that a former member of this mad man’s inner circle discovered a means to use the Metaverse, left and then killed herself in front of her daughter?” Hifumi said. “ That doesn’t add up. She could have been run over and that’s her pushing Futaba away.”

“ It’s not.” Ren said emotionlessly. “ She jumped.”

“ But why? That makes no sense.” The pieces slowly formed in the others heads. Shiho was the first one to reach the right conclusion. 

“ Crow.” She asked slowly. “ Did you…” Crow twisted his eyes shut, trembling but what he was trembling with the others couldn’t say. “ Crow?”

“ Fine!” He shouted. “ Yes! It was me! I ventured into Mementos, found her shadow amongst the rabble and put a bullet in it! The death of the shadow robbed her of all desires and the body couldn’t live like that so it destroyed itself due to a lack of purpose! Are you happy now?!” His breathing became heavy as he began to pace. 

“ But why?”

“ Why?!” Akechi laughed madly. “ WHY?! Are you serious?! What else could I have done?! Besides, how was I meant to know what it did?! She was…” Suddenly, he stopped as she caught his gaze again. He stared up at the Sphinx silently for a few moments. “ She was the first person I killed. At the time, it broke me. While Shido and his disgusting loyalists all celebrated the success of the Metaverse experiment, I lay on my bed alone. I felt cold at the realisation of what happened. That I had killed an innocent woman with my own two hands. I heard what happened next and it sickened me. Someone had gone ahead and planted a forged letter.” He pointed to the men reading a note to Futaba. “ They made it look like she’d had enough with her life. She couldn’t live as a single mother anymore and blamed her daughter for being despised by the people around her. I couldn’t stand being around the people joking about her death while profiting off her stolen work.”

“ Why did you keep going then?” Ren asked him.

“ You know why.” Akechi turned away from Wakaba’s shrine. “ To bring down Shido. The more crimes are laid at his feet, the deeper his fall into hell. I needed evidence and so I needed him to commit crimes. He needed to commit crimes so I acted as his weapon. In the end, when his name is besmirched, he lies in jail, his life broken and his dreams destroyed. Only then when his life is destroyed beyond repair will I tell him why I did it before putting a bullet into his shadow and watch as his fate ends the exact same way all of his victims did. That’s why I did it. That’s why I killed all those other evil wretches as I was ordered too and put an end to so many other’s careers. Why Wakaba Isshiki died. As payment for my revenge.”

“ Was it worth it?” Hifumi asked.

“ Ask me again when he’s dead.” Akechi began walking off.

“ Where are you going?”

“ To find a Shadow to kill.” Then he disapeared deeper into the pyramid, leaving the other thieves in silence.

“ Yo Joker.” Tao asked. “ Did you… know?”

“ About him killing Wakaba? Yes.” He admitted. “ The rest… actually caught me off guard. I didn’t expect him to be so angry by seeing her here.”

“ It was aimed at himself.” Hifumi stated. “ I wonder if he regrets it.”

“ Crow always was a strange person. In the end though, I got that feeling as well.” Ren said. “ The last time we met, he lamented that we couldn’t have met years earlier. That under different circumstances, we may have been friends. Seeing that side of him was why I contacted him in the first place.” Ren frowned. That last time they’d met though was a few weeks before the plan he had been working for years on could be completed. Knowing they could stop it drove him to desperation and insanity. He wondered just how much that Akechi told him was what this Akechi believed. One day, he wanted to learn the truth. But that wouldn’t be today. “ Come on. We shouldn’t let him go off on his own.” He took one look back at the Sphinx before he continued. With the guardian gone, he wondered what took its place.

************************************************

Akechi didn’t say a word to them for the rest of their journey through the crypt. Emerging back into the light of the shrine and unlocking a door that led them closer to the entrance, letting them bypass the Crypt, they found themselves at a large gate. Beyond the gate they saw the main temple up a flight of white stone steps. However, there was a problem. The gate was broken. It looked like some kind of computer glitch. The gate was twisted and broken, poles snapped in half, the parts floating in the air. In front of it was a red barrier and a familiar Icon. “ Alibaba.” Ren said. As he approached, a screen appeared. “ Password?”

“ The gate has an entry code?” Shiho hummed. “ You know her better than any of us, Joker.” Ren hummed.

“ Alright. Brace yourself in case we get ambushed.” Ren typed in a code. Alibababa. Nothing happened. The password vanished, telling him he was wrong, but no shadow appeared to stop them. He tried again. Sojiro. Nothing. Leblanc. Nothing. All the feather rangers code names. Nothing. Her online friend that they’d saved from her abusive parents. Nothing. Her mother’s name. Nothing. Medjed. Sphinx. Pyramid. Nothing. Yaldabaoth. Church. Control. Nothing. He stepped back with a scowl. “ Damnit. Nothing?”

“ What now? We’ve scoured all over this damn place and didn’t see a single hint about a damn password.” Tao said.

“ It has to be something to do with Alibaba.” Akechi said, causing Shiho and Hifumi to jump, not expecting him to talk again that day. “ It’s a hint. What do you know about Alibaba?” Ren hummed.

“ Surprisingly little.” He admitted. “ I only knew her under that name briefly. I never really bothered looking it up after I knew who she was. I know she’s a hacktivist but other than that, I can’t say.”

“ Hmm. That’s unfortunate. Perhaps you should pay more attention to the people you care about, hmm?”

“ Now really isn’t the time for your games, Crow.”

“ Guys. Please.” Shiho stepped between them. “ Focus. We both want the same thing here. Perhaps for different reasons but it’s the same result. Fighting won’t help us, alright?”

“ Fine. Fine.” Akechi sighed. “ All I’m saying is we likely won’t run into a shadow with the code to this gate. We need to leave and figure it out from there.”

“ No.” Ren said defiantly. “ I’ll find a way around it.”

“ We both know there is no way around it. This gate defends her inner temple. Just because it’s only physical here doesn’t mean that its protection isn’t universal. Even if you can get around it in some fashion, that temple isn’t opening until this gate does. For that, we need a password that is not here. You of all people should know how the cognitive world works.” Ren growled. “ You know I’m speaking sense here, Joker. Don’t let your personal feelings cloud your judgement.”

“ I get it. I get it. You’re right.” He hated to admit that because it meant he’d have to leave. He knew he’d have to leave eventually. He knew he couldn’t save her today. He knew all of that. Despite that, he didn’t want to leave with his goal in sight. Somewhere in the main temple was Futaba’s treasure. Somewhere was the key to saving her. Taking her heart, reverting all the damage the cult had done and getting his little sister back. He stared up at the grand temple, sun shining from behind it and casting him into shadow. It was like it was mocking him. Ren kicked the gate. “ Damnit!” 

“ C’mon, man.” Tao placed a hand on his shoulder. “ We’ll be back real quick. Just gotta find the code.”

“ We’ll just have to work together to research Alibaba.” Hifumi said.

“ Research? Oh!” Ren snapped his fingers as an idea came into his head. “ Nagamoto. She’s researched Alibaba extensively. We can ask her.”

“ You think she’d know a specific code though?” Shiho asked.

“ It can’t hurt to ask.” He said. He cast one last look to the temple beyond the gate before turning to leave. He’d be back as early as he could. If Nagamoto could help him get through here, he needed to speak with her again. He prayed that she was the key. If she wasn’t, he didn’t know what he’d do.

************************************************

Phantom Thieves of Hearts

Crow: Bad news. I got a message on my phone.

Crow: I’m needed tomorrow.

Joker: Is it them?

Dragon: Who’s them?

Crow: Ah. I forgot you and Lucatao hadn’t heard.

Crow: But yes. The detectives charged with investigating my cases have arrived.

Guernica: Can’t take the competition?

Crow: That’s not the problem.

Crow: We’re going to have to be more discreet from now on. Sakura is fine but the more public the target, the more they’ll learn.

Joker: We’ll leave them to you.

Crow: I’ll keep an eye on them. Just watch your backs. If you get arrested, I can’t save you.

Chapter Text

June 13th

Ren found Nagamoto in the Library at lunch time, looking through some things on her computer. “ Nagamoto.” He sat down next to her. “ I need your help.”

“ Oh. Amamiya.” Nagamoto was startled by his sudden appearance. “ Is something the matter?”

“ I need to know if Alibaba has any special codes.”

“ Codes? Like messages or something?” She hummed. “ A few that I can think of. Why?”

“ I need them.”

“ W-Well, I don’t know them off hand. Are you OK? You’re a bit panicky.” Ren tried to calm himself down.

“ Fine. I’m… I’m fine. It’s just… I’m trying to help someone out. Someone very important to me. But… I’m stuck. I can’t quite explain it but I need a password that only Alibaba would know. Since you’re the closest person I can ask, I was hoping you could help.”

“ Oh. I see.” Nagamoto’s face grew serious. “ Well, I can look for you. They have a few unique signatures that they’ve used in the past but if you’re looking for a specific code, I’d need to know what the code is for I suppose.”

“ It’s a password. Security password.”

“ I’m sorry. That doesn’t help me much.” Ren paused. He couldn’t exactly describe what he and the others were going through, entering the distorted heart of his surrogate little sister and ran into a glitching gate locked behind a barrier protected by a password. Despite the seriousness of the situation, she’d think he was mad.

“ If you see it, would that help?”

“ Like if you bring it here or…”

“ That’s not possible. Sorry. But I could bring you to it.” Akechi’s voice was nagging him but frankly he didn’t care. It was selfish to put someone else in harm's way like this by exposing them to the metaverse. Rationally, he understood this. However, his impulses took over this time. Nagamoto was the key. And you couldn’t use a key unless you brought it to the door.

“ I… Alright.” She nodded. “ I suppose I do owe you.” She seemed a little uncomfortable about this and it hurt Ren more noticing that. “ I need to get my notes in order so I can’t do it today though.”

“ Tomorrow after school then if that’s alright.”

“ Alright. I’ll do my best to help you. ” She said, giving him a small smile

“ Thank you.” He said, relieved. Nagamoto blushed slightly, looking away.

“ I-It’s nothing.” She laughed nervously “I just hope I’ll be of use.”

******************************************

Goro sat in the boardroom of the SIU, bored out of his mind as he waited from Akagi to get the two investogators. Other high ranking police members were there as well. Sae Nijima sat across the table from him, reading through a piece of paper she’d taken from her bag. It was likely something from some case she was working from. He was honestly surprised she’d shown up. They hadn’t talked ever since the incident with the train worker had come to an end. She was still involved in the mental shutdown case but had taken a step back to focus on her job as a prosecutor. He didn’t blame her. He would probably have done the same in her position.

Finally, Director Akagi entered the room alongside two individuals. To his right was an older man in a black suit, shoulder length black hair and a pair of glasses. To his left was a younger woman with long blue hair under a blue cap wearing a grey coat over a dark blue suit and black tie. The woman’s eyes locked onto him as soon as she entered the room. “ Good afternoon, everyone.” Akagi began. “ As I’m sure you’re all aware by now, the cases of the Mental Shutdowns and the Control Cult have been ongoing for quite some time. The upper brass has therefore seen it right to bring in some detectives from outside Tokyo to help nip it in the bud. Please, introduce yourselves.”

“ Of course.” The man nodded. “ I’m Inspector Zenkichi Hasegawa from the Kyoto Police Department. I’ll be handling the Mental Shutdown cases. I hope we get along.”

“ I’m Detective Naoto Shirogane. I operate out of Osaka and shall be working on the investigation into the Church of Control. If there’s any relevant information, please pass on to me at your earliest convenience.” Shirogane bowed. The officers around Goro began muttering.

“ Outside investigators? What are they thinking? These cases are ours. They’re just gonna steal our credit.”

“ Hasegawa’s a legend. I hear he took down an entire Yakuza family single handedly half a decade ago. I can’t believe we get to work with him.”

“ Shirogane? Like the First Detective Prince? Ha. This job’s got to be easy with both of them together.” Akagi cleared his throat, silencing the room.

“ I hope you’ll all co-operate with Inspector Hasegawa and Detective Shirogane on the cases at hand. I’m sure I don’t need to tell you how serious they’ve become. With a little extra help, we can hopefully put an end to them and finally put them behind us. That’s all from me. I’ll leave you to it. Dismissed.” Goro pushed himself up. He noticed Sae doing the same, making a silent exit. He hummed.

“ Detective Akechi.” He looked up. Standing next to him at eye level was Shirogane, her arms folded, measuring his worth with an analytic gaze. “ It’s nice to finally meet the young man who took up my former title, as unfond of it as I may be.”

“ It’s not one I chose myself.” He told her. “ I’d much rather be considered on my own merits than I would be saddled with a legacy as grand as your own.” Shirogane made a dismissive hum.

" Director Akagi tells me that you’ve been assigned to both cases. I imagine you’ll be working with Inspector Hasegawa more than you will with me but I’ll be coming to you to ask what you’ve learned in the future. For now, may I have a run down?”

“ The cult was formed just over 8 months ago now. They operate out of an old government building in Roppongi. Their leader is unknown even to the cultists themselves it seems. Only that they’re known as the Herald. Other than that, they’ve been growing at an unnatural rate since their founding. We believe that they are coercing people into joining but we don’t know the method. However, one day people who laughed at the notion of the Church of Control suddenly joined them without any explanation, only claiming to have found God or achieved happiness, freedom and security.”

“ Drug induced mind control, perhaps?”

“ That was assumed at first however, members have happily complied with our inquiries and tests. There’s no signs of additional chemicals in their bloodstream or any unusual brain waves in their psyche. They’re all perfectly sane. Nothing about them has changed other than the fact they’ve suddenly started believing in one God and its four stupid codes of conduct. Listen to the word of their lord, don’t hurt others, don’t help others, abandon individual goals to follow the will of God.”

“ Hmm. That is strange.” She said, “ Well, I’ll get started. It was nice meeting you, Akechi. I hope we can work together in the future.” She offered him a handshake that Goro accepted. Both pulled back at a sudden jolt of electicity.

“ Static shock.” Goro laughed.

“ Long hair like mine has its downsides.” Shirogane joked. “ I’ll see you again later, Detective Akechi.” With that, she walked into the crowd of officers. He watched her go. Detective Naoto Shirogane. What a terrifying aura. He looked down at his hand. The jolt wasn’t natural either. That detective worried him. He’d have to keep watch for her in the future. The last thing he needed was someone like that bringing down all the things he’d planned, both against Shido and with the Phantom Thieves.

******************************************

June 14th

“ Why is she here?” Akechi sighed as Ren, Shiho and Nagamoto stepped off the train. “ Didn’t you say you were going to consult a friend about this? Why did you bring her with you?”

“ She needs to see the lock to know the password.” Ren told him. Akechi sighed.

“ Why do you keep doing this? This is even worse of an idea than it was with Togo.”

“ That worked out.”

“ It shouldn’t need to work out. You shouldn’t be putting people in this circumstance to begin with.”

“ Um. I-I can go.” Nagamoto said nervously.

“ Can you give us the password?” Akechi asked her. She nodded sheepishly. He sighed. “ Then I suppose you’ll have to come. But a fair warning that if you so much as breathe a word of whatever you’re about to see to anyone… Well, I suppose you’ll be committed to a mental hospital before you need to worry about anything I can do.”

“ Uh. Wh-What are we doing?” She asked. “ Is… this illegal?”

“ Nope.” Tao said with a smile. “ Only cause the law don’t have a word for this.” 

“ You’re only going to scare the poor girl more, Tao.” Hifumi sighed. “ Don’t worry. You’ll be perfectly fine. Nagamoto, right?” The white haired girl nodded. “ We’ll protect you.”

“ F-From what?”

“ Don’t worry about it.”

“ Yeah, Cause that’s gonna reassure her anymore than I did.” Tao sighed.

“ Guys. Come on…” Shiho sighed. “ Sorry about all of this, Nagamoto. I promise you’ll be fine.”

“ We can’t do this without you.” Ren told her. “ Please?” The girl gathered her nerve.

“ OK.” She said. “ For you, Amamiya.”

“ Thank you.” The group made their way to the entry point. As Ren activated the app, Hikari jumped, looking around in a panic as the world rippled and changed, transforming from a cityscape to a desert. The young director’s mouth hung open as her mind tried to process what had just happened and the grand sight ahead of her.

“ Woah. I-I-It’s like something from a movie.” She gasped. Then she noticed everyone else, screamed and fell back onto the sand.“ Why do you look like that? Why are we in a desert? Am I hallucinating? Did you drug me? Am I dying?”

“ Cognition, Cognition, no, no and no.” Tao listed off.

“ She’s gone pale." Akechi sighed. " Are you sure about this, Joker?”

“ Positive.” Ren offered her a hand. “ Here.” Gingerly, Nagamoto took his hand. He pulled her up, realising how remarkably light she was. “ This is the Metaverse, the world within people's hearts. Right now, we’re in the heart of Alibaba. Her real name is Futaba Sakura and she’s like a little sister to me. I’m doing my best to save her but we ran into a wall. That’s why I need you to help me. Afterwards, you can do whatever you need to in order to make this make sense. Consider it a dream if you want. But right now, I really need your help to save her so please come with us.” Nagamoto stared at him for a few seconds. Then she closed her eyes and took a long deep breath before opening them again.

“ Alright.” She said. “ I’m not going to pretend I understand a thing that’s happening right now but I can tell this is important. I promised I would. I’ll… do my best.” Ren smiled and nodded.

“ Then let’s go. We’ll take you to the gate.”

They led Nagamoto through the shrine, Shiho making sure to defend her against the fights they got into. As they went, She found herself enamoured by the Shrine’s architecture. The murals and statues and how real yet bizzare it all was. It felt like Wonderland, being dragged into a place of madness but with its own obvious set of rules. White robed people transformed into alien looking monsters while Ren and his friends summoned their own creations in order to combat it. It was a masterful work of fantasy. Insane and brilliant all at the same time. As a story maker herself, it was incredible to experience. Like she was walking within the scenes of a film or between the pages of a book.

Eventually, they made it back to the gate. The bright red wall with Alibaba’s logo on it, the gate a floating mess behind it. “ Here we are.” Ren told her. Nagamoto approached the console and hummed.

“ I see the problem.” She said. “ There’s no hints about this?”

“ None we can find.” Tao shrugged.

“ Hmm.” Nagamoto took a few steps back. She observed the scene, taking it all in. After a minute, she slowly raised a hand, tracing the broken bars of the gate with a finger. “ Oh. Is this…” She reached into her bag, pulling out a notebook and a pencil. She flipped it to a page covered in scribbles and held it up, closing one eye to get a better look. “ And that would mean that this is…” She looked at a different part of the scrap storm. She smiled, flipping to a clean page while keeping a finger on the one she was looking at. She began drawing something. Peering over her shoulder, he noticed it was the mass of metal. He looked confused but decided to let her work without distraction. After she finished drawing, she turned back, flipping between the two pages and jotting notes down. After she was finished, she nodded to herself before stepping back to the gate and typing something in. The red wall turned green before vanishing, the gate fixing itself and opening itself wide.

“ Woah!” Tao exclaimed.

“ It worked.” Shiho gasped.

“ It was morse code,” Nagamoto said. “ The way the gate was set out. I can understand how you wouldn’t have got it though. The pieces were angled in such a way it took me a moment.” She showed her note book. On it, she’d drawn the shapes as a code. Then she’d translated it using a key she had on another page. “ The password is Babbage.”

“ Babbage? Why Babbage?” Tao asked.

“ It’s the person who invented the computer.” She explained.

“ Of course the hacker would have that as her password.” Akechi rolled his eyes. “ Well, you did a good job, Nagamoto. We’ll take you out now.”

“ U-Uh. Actually. Can I… maybe stay a little longer.” She asked. “ It’s… kinda selfish but… This world is incredible. I just want to look inside the temple a little. My director's brain is overloaded and I can’t help myself.”

“ Sure.” Ren nodded. “ For all you’ve done to help, how could we turn you down?”

“ Thanks.” She smiled. The Thieves went up the stairs and entered Futaba’s temple. Compared to the shining shrine outside, the temple was dim, lit only by the glowing, vein like wires they’d found earlier in the Shrine. In the centre of the entry hall was a stone statue of someone Ren recognised immediately as Shadow Futaba. She retained a lot of what Ren remembered from the Shadow. She still wore the same Egyptian inspired clothing, with a flowing dress, golden bangles and bandages over her chest. However, there were some differences. She now wore a hooded white cloak though the statue had the hood down. The head ware was replaced, going from something that almost looked like a crown to a more simple tiara. She looked more like a priestess now than a pharaoh. Ren rested his hand at the base of the statue.

“ Futaba…” He sighed.

“ Is that Alibaba?” Nagamoto asked. “ Your sister?” Ren nodded. “ She looks nice.”

“ She is.” He smiled sadly. “ She’s a total gremlin. Always so excited about living life after we helped her before. She’s scared of crowds and has a lot of social anxiety but she doesn’t let that stop her trying something. She’s a talented hacker and programmer and is so smart even if she doesn’t see it sometimes. She’s… really special.” His smile slowly faded. “ That’s why seeing her like this hurts me. That damn cult has messed with her head and that’s where THIS comes from.” He gestured to the entire palace. “ That’s why I needed you. To find her treasure, take her heart and save her.”

“ Take her heart…” Nagamoto gasped. “ Wait! You’re the Phantom Thieves!”

" Heh. Took you a bit long to figure that out, kid.” Tao smirked.

“ S-Sorry. I just… I never thought…” She looked at Shiho. “ But Takamaki…”

“ Ann needed to be stopped.” Shiho told her. “ She wouldn’t have wanted to become what she became. We helped her.”

“ You helped a lot more than just her.” Nagamoto admitted before catching herself. “ Ah. N-Not that I think T-Takamaki is naturally a bad person or anything. I-It’s just she w-was a bit of a b-bully. N-Not that she probably didn’t have a g-good reason for it or nothing. It’s just-”

“ It’s alright. Breath.” Shiho reassured her. “ You’re not wrong. Don’t worry. I’m… aware there were people Ann was tormenting that we helped too. I also know those people probably won’t forgive Ann for what she did either.”

“ Wait, but Takamaki also joined that cult?”

“ Yeah…”

“ Somehow, the Church of Control is using this world to alter people in our world.” Ren told her. “ The versions of people in this world are called Shadows. If they are hurt or affected by something, it also affects the person in our world.”

“ Woah. So, the cult is using this weird, imagination world to convert people? Hmm. That explains Kihara…”

“ Kihara?”

“ He’s a classmate of mine. His older brother is an independent tech consultant if you’ve ever heard of AT-LOW. Just a few weeks ago, he suddenly joined the cult. He’d mocked the idea of it even to actual believers. Then, suddenly, he completely flipped and started praising them. No-one had any idea what happened. But, if they could use something like this, it would make sense. It’s like mind control.” As the panic set in, she began pacing around the room. “ But that would mean no-ones safe, right? If the cultists can change anyone at any time, what’s to stop them changing Dad or Yakumo or… or me? Oh no. What if everyone gets taken over? All the cultists preach following Gods mission. What if that doesn’t allow for films or stories or… or… This is too much.”

“ Hey!” Ren stopped her by placing his hands on her shoulders, snapping her back to reality. “ That’s not going to happen. We’re going to stop them before any of that happens, alright?” Nagamoto stared at him for a few seconds.

“ I… Alright.”

“ Good. Now then, we’ll take you back out.” He let her go and began to walk back to the entrance of the temple. Nagamoto stood there for a second, her mind spinning as it tried to piece together everything that had just been explained to her over the last hour. The fact another world existed. The fact the cult were using it to brainwash people. The fact the Phantom Thieves went to her school. The fact they were fighting the Church and trying to save everyone. So many things she would only have imagined in movies had been suddenly introduced to her. As the facts settled, there was only one conclusion she could reach. Gathering her nerves, she turned on her heel.

“ Let me help!” She asked. The others turned to look at her. “ Please?”

“ You wanna help?” Tao asked. She nodded.

“ Are you certain? This is dangerous work.” Hifumi warned her. Again, she nodded.

“ You… don’t have a persona though.” Shiho warned her.

“ You mean those wierd... ghost monster... things?" Shiho nodded. " OK. Yeah. I don't. But I also don’t care.” Ren chuckled.

“ Looks like you’ve got another stray, Joker.” Akechi snarked.

“ Are you sure?”

“ Absolutely.”

“ Then come on. I know a guy.”

******************************************

Nyarlathotep was waiting for them as they entered his room, sitting on the edge of his desk looking at the door. “ Greetings everyone. Welcome to my domain.”

“ Still ain’t got a name down, huh?” Tao said.

“ I’m still reluctant to use Philemon’s name. I do want to but It feels wrong to call this the Crimson Room. Vermillion perhaps. Hmm. I’ll get there in the end.” He stood up straight. “ Anyway, it feels like it’s been forever since I last saw you. Two months. Twenty chapters. 154 pages. Side stories not included, of course.”

“ What are you rambling about now?” Akechi asked. “ We were just here two weeks ago.”

“ Who is this?” Nagamoto asked timidly.

“ Nagamoto, meet my benefactor.” Ren said. “ Nyarlathotep the Crawling Chaos.” The demon bowed.

“ Like… the Outer God?”

“ Precisely. Well, by all technicalities I’m the embodiment of humanity's desires for chaos and evil using a name I find funny because of how hard it is for people to pronounce it. It’s not the same Outer Gods you’re thinking of but it is what I’ve decided to call my kind.” He said. “ And you are Hikari Nagamoto. Interesting to see you in this form.”

“ This… form?”

“ Ignore him. He’s weird.” Akechi told her.

“ Rude as ever I see.” He shook his head. “ Never mind. Let’s cut to the chase. You want to help, right?”

“ Y-Yeah.”

“ Ha.” Nyarlathotep’s smile grew. “ But why?”

“ Huh?”

“ Why do you want to help?” He asked.

“ B-Because what the Church is doing is wrong?” Ren tried to interject only for him and the other thieves to be blocked from approaching by a strange force. Nyarlathotep chuckled.

“ Really. Why do you have to be like that?” Nagamoto flinched back at the phrase. Her eyes widened in fear as the demon looked down at her, golden eyes glowing. “ Dutifully obeying the whims of those with absolute power is correct. If everyone obeys one justice, doesn’t that make it correct?” The girl trembled.

“ No…” She said quietly.

“ What was that?”

“ No! If someone is wrong, they should be challenged. No matter how much authority they have.” Nyarlathotep began walking in a slow circle around her.

“ Is that right? But it shouldn’t matter if the herd is right or wrong. Isn’t it more important to just take the hint?”

“ Just because everyone decides if someone's bad doesn’t mean they’re right!” Hikari declared.

“ But what is this church doing that is so wrong?”

“ They’re brainwashing people.”

“ It’s not brainwashing. It’s merely the proper system of this world. After all, if everyone discards that unnecessary individuality and becomes the same, everyone will fit in together without a need for strife.”

“ No.” She said, grabbing her head. “ Just because I’m not like everyone else doesn’t mean I can’t express my dreams.”

“ As long as you live, you will face pain and strife. Oppose others and you will be hurt. If you don’t want that, discard everything and surrender.”

“ NO!” She shouted. 

“ Then show the world your conviction!” Nyarlathotep grinned. “ Remember the rebellious will you hold so dearly and unleash it!” Nagamoto dug into, gripping hard to the mask that appeared onto her face. Energy unleashed from her, breaking through the barrier separating the thieves from her and Nyarlathotep as she tore it off. As the dust settled, Nagamoto stood there in the center of the room, panting. A glowing figure floated above her. She wore a flowing yellow dress and a black cape decorated with white flowers, a green cone speaker in one hand. In its white hair was a red bow that stretched out to look like rabbit ears, a golden mask on its face, half tragedy and half comedy, as film reels surrounded it like a helix. Nagamoto’s clothes had changed. She a black and red suit with long sleeves that split open, making them look like flower buds. Around her neck was a blue and white scarf with torn ends that blew behind her. She tried to take a step forwards, only for her to grimace. The Persona vanished, with her mask appearing, a visor attached to her cap that also reappeared alongside it.

“ Ah…” As she fell, Ren caught her. He looked back to Nyarlathotep.

“ What was that for?”

“ I needed to drag out her rebellious will. Unlike Tao, hers was a bit more buried but it’s always been there as long as she’s lived. It’s quite interesting you’d bring her to me. I suppose this is what humans would call fate.”

“ What’s so special about her?” Shiho asked. Nyarlathotep just chuckled and shook his head.

“ That’s not important. Regardless, I did my duty. I hope that she helps you. She’s got quite the strong will.”

" Ama…miya…” She said. “ My head hurts.”

“ Yeah. It always does.” Ren smiled. “ Welcome to the Phantom Thieves, Nagamoto.”

******************************************

True Phantom Thieves

Director: Wow. You’ve been through a lot, Ren.

Director: This still doesn’t feel real.

Director: Evil Cults. Other worlds. Time Travel. Super powers.

Joker: It’s a lot to get used to.

Joker: Sorry for dragging you into this Hikari

Director: I asked.

Guernica: Tomorrow we ride then?

Joker: If Hikari can handle it, yeah

Joker: We’ve got to find Futaba’s treasure.

Dragon: I’m sure we will. We’ll save her, Ren.

Joker: I know we will.

Joker: I feel like I’ve been mean to you all recently.

Guernica: Hey. We get it. Stress is a harsh thing.

Paladin: We’re here for you, Ren. Don’t worry.

Joker: Thanks everyone. I really do appreciate it.

Chapter Text

June 15th

With Hikari at their side, they entered Futaba’s palace once again. This time, there would be no roadblocks. They’d find her treasure and get ready to take it. As they walked down the sand dunes towards the shrine, Hikari started tugging on the strange sleeves of her outfit. “ I have one of these too now huh?” She mused.

“ What’s with those sleeves anyway, Director?” Tao asked.

“ They’re strange. Almost like lilies.” Hifumi said.

“ I don’t know but… it’s weird. This attire feels familiar. Like I saw it in a dream. Hmm. Maybe It’s just because it’s my… you said Cognition?” Akechi nodded. “ I guess it makes sense why it would be familiar in that case.”

“ Outta curiosity, can you see with that on?” Tao asked.

“ With what?” 

“ That mask. I can’t see any eye holes.”

“ I’m wearing a mask?” Hikari reached up to her face, running a finger along the metal visor across her face. “ Oh. I am. Wow. How can I see? That’s weird.”

“ I’m surprised you’re the one asking that, Guernica.” Hifumi said. “ Your mask isn’t exactly very casual looking.”

“ I’m used to seeing through masks like this when I’m painting in smaller areas. Besides, I can see clearly with it. You’re all the same I’m guessing?”

“ It makes sense.” Akechi said. “ The masks are just as much cognition as everything else in the metaverse. It’s like how Paladin and I wear armour that doesn’t actually weigh us down. If it impeded our rebellion, it wouldn’t exactly be helpful now would it?”

“ I guess that makes sense.” Hifumi nodded. “ We can’t be running into walls due to a mask covering our faces while trying to evade shadows.”

“ Thinking about it, that would have been horrible in Kitagawa’s Gallery. That dark floor was hard enough to traverse as it was.”

“ Sounds like you’ve been on a lot of adventures already.” Hikari smiled. She pulled a notepad out of her suit pocket, pulling a pencil from inside of it and began jotting down notes. “ Dark floor. Art gallery. Sounds like a good horror movie idea.”

“ You brought that with you?” Tao asked.

“ Ah. Sorry.” She quickly put her notepad away. “ I… get distracted pretty easily. If I get an idea for a script, I find writing it down helps me focus on other things around me. If I don’t, my imagination can get out of hand.”

“ Ah, I get that.” Tao nodded. “ The amount of time I’ve slipped into daydreams and imagined a new fantastical piece. I can never quite draw it how I picture it in my head though.”

“ The trials of a creator.” Hifumi nodded. “ All I need to worry about is where my next piece goes on a shogi board. Though I do tend to think of my pieces as part of a grand Shogi kingdom. It’s how my father described the game to me as a child and I haven’t quite been able to let it go.”

“ Aw. That’s adorable.” Hikari grinned. “ What about you, Sh-Uh, Paladin.”

“ Me?” She asked. “ I suppose it’s more about watching an opponent in order to make the best move. It’s weird to say it about something like sport but it’s a lot more technical then a lot of people think just sitting on the side lines and watching. It’s not all power and muscles, y’know?”

“ I get that. My aunt and uncle are incredibly against me becoming a film director because they think it’s some pointless dream but there’s a lot of skills involved with it. Knowing the right people for the right role and how to get everyone to express themselves in order to make the best film possible. I’m lucky for Yakumo for helping me with that.”

“ I hope you achieve your dreams someday. You sound very passionate.”

“ Thanks.” Her smile brightened in a way that made Ren smile. In a way, Hikari reminded him of Futaba. They were both excitable and passionate. He was sure they’d be good friends once everything was over. It was just more motivation to save her.

As they travelled to the temple, they made a discovery about Hikari’s persona. Using the film reels that Lovelace could create, she could “see” shadows. It was likely similar to how Futaba did it with Necronomicon and Prometheus though she could use the reels to see how the shadows could move, giving them some sight that he missed having before. She could even alter the scene, using her persona to hinder enemies or help them. She truly lived up to her title of Director with how she commanded the scene. Ren had bought her a crossbow and a hatchet, expecting her to need them but she felt at home on the back stage. Despite that, she was more open than Futaba was inside her persona. It made him more reassured she had a way to defend herself when the time came.

They returned to the temple, the statue of Futaba standing in the hall. “ Does every shadow have a statue?” Tao asked.

“ Ann had a painting.” Shiho reminded her.

“ You know what I mean.”

“ Futaba didn’t used to have one.” Ren told her. “ Thinking about it, I think it was only Madarame who had one last time though Kamoshida had a lot of busts and a large painting in the main room. Shido might have but I can’t quite remember.”

“ You said that it was a boat, yes?” Akechi asked. “ It’s probably the figurehead. It wouldn’t surprise me if he has something like that made of solid gold pointing at the new future he plans.” He let out a bitter laugh. 

“ I’m kind of surprised it’s a statue of her and not a statue of her god though.” Hifumi mused.

“ I guess it just means she’s not fully gone.” Akechi said. “ Someone who denies individuality can’t have an ego so grand they’d want a statue in her name.”

“ I guess getting her confidence back might have come with a bit of pride.” Ren reasoned. “ Director. Can you look ahead?”

“ Right.” Hikari nodded. She grabbed the bill of her cap and took it off, her persona appearing and surrounding her in film reels. She hummed. “ I’m sensing a powerful signal deeper in. I’m guessing it’s that treasure thing. There’s a few dead ends but I’ve got the path.” He nodded. The thieves passed through the halls of the palace. There were a lot less cultists hidden within the palace’s depths. Some still guarded places of value. Several small shrines showing statuettes of Wakaba, Sojiro and a younger Futaba that Akechi couldn’t bring himself to look at were hidden in dead end rooms. Ren recognised the layout of the building. It wasn’t quite the same but he knew some of the rooms. This was the Sakura household just distorted under the effects of Futaba’s cognition.

Eventually, they reached a door that was strange. They didn’t need to look inside in order to progress but something about it called to him. It was a large door that looked like some kind of vault. It was covered in heiroglypics with a stone cross pushed out from it. With a hum, Ren pushed it in. The lock clicked into place. With a shudder, the door pushed itself open. The thieves stepped into the room. Ren expected any number of things. Treasure. A powerful shadow. A security office. What he found himself was a large room with a single jade orb floating above the ground. There was a figure inside of it. As he got closer, his eyes widened as he recognised himself.

“ Oh. Hey.” The Cognitive Ren said. “ Intruders. Welcome to my humble abode.”

“ What the hell is this?” Tao asked. “ Joker?”

“ Who are you?” Ren asked.

“ Ren Amamiya. I was sent here from another land to be imprisoned. I’m guessing you’re not here to liberate me.”

“ We’re looking for Futaba’s treasure.” 

“ The High Priestess of the Temple?” The other Ren laughed. “ I know where it is. Just let me out and I’ll take you right to it.” Ren hesitated. This was himself he was talking too, a sweet smile on his face. Despite that though, something felt wrong. “ What’s wrong? Just reach out and touch the Jade. Do that and I’ll help you out. Scouts honour.”

“ Joker.” Akechi said warily.

“ Yeah. I know.” He said. “ What are you going to do if I release you?”

“ Huh? What do you mean?”

“ You can’t just help us and then return to your cell, right? What will you do after?” His other self hummed.

“ Who can say? Come on.” He pressed the palms of his hands against the Jade. His kind smile started to become crueler. “ Release me. Hurry.”

“ No.”

“ Oh.” The other Ren pushed off the orb in annoyance. “ You circus clowns are smarter than you look.” He put his hands behind his head, laying back in orb. “ I was sent here for a purpose, y’know?”

“ Huh?”

“ My goal is to overthrow the High Priestess.” He explained. “ I’ve already been worming my way into the chief guardian’s head. Eventually, I’ll make him realise that I should be his true ward. I’m far smarter, stronger and charismatic than that stupid little girl. I’ll take over her kingdom and kick her to the curb. Who wants a shut in for a daughter anyway?”

“ That’s not what I… You think!”

“ Of course it is. Why else would Sojiro take me in? He wanted a better child. That dumbass spent so long crying her eyes out over some dead bitch who killed herself because of her. Because she was such a horrible daughter.” The other him started laughing. “ Of course Sojiro would want a better kid. Who wouldn’t? She’s just gutter trash at the end of the day. The world would have been a better place if someone as useless as her had never been bo-” A gunshot echoed around the chamber as a bullet pierced the Jade orb. The cognitive Ren slumped before vanishing, the orb crashing to the ground and shattering. Ren stood there frozen, his gun raised and his arm trembling. He couldn’t move. He could barely breathe. His body felt hot. His heart felt crushed by a vice and yet, somehow, was stuck in his throat.

“ I…. I don’t… I don’t think that.” He said, his voice barely a whisper. “ I would… I would never… Never…”

“ It wasn’t you.” Hifumi told him. “ We know you would never say such a thing.”

“ Then… Why does she think that?” Ren asked. “ Was it because I got too close with Sojiro too quickly? Did she always think this deep down? I…” Slowly, he lowered his gun. “ I’m sorry. I need a minute.” He left the room stiffly, almost like a zombie. Shiho turned to follow but Akechi placed a hand on her shoulder.

“ Don’t. Trust me. He needs time to breathe after that. He’ll be fine afterwards. I trust Joker enough to know this won’t stop him.”

“ Wow. That almost sounded like a compliment, Crow.” Tao teased him. Akechi huffed.

“ Don’t take it the wrong way. He’s just reliable. That’s all.” He said. “ He simply needs to clear his head.”

“ Like you?”

“ Like me.”

“ That was heavy though.” Hikari said. “ Futaba… hates Joker, huh?”

“ I’m not sure she hates him.” Hifumi reasoned. “ I think these are her dark thoughts surrounding him. It’s why it was sealed away in a special room. They’re her insecurities and doubts.”

“ Why would she think that though? Joker obviously loves her.”

“ Depression is a horrible thing.” Akechi said. “ It leads to the worst things you will ever think. She likely developed it after her mother died. Seeing Joker interact with her father probably led to some cruel thoughts.”

“ You say that like you know from experience.” Shiho noted. He sighed.

“ My mother died when I was very young. She commited suicide. While I was left alone, I suffered from similar feelings. Questioning why I was even alive. I found a new purpose in my mission but I know all too well the effects something like that can have on your psyche.” He frowned. Tao bit her tongue as she felt a retort forming, swallowing it. She wanted to tell him that he was the reason Futaba had become like that. It was his fault she fell into depression. But she didn’t need to say that. She could tell by his expression that he already knew. Saying it would be rubbing salt in the wound. Akechi probably saw a lot of himself in what Futaba went through. Her mother died, taking her own life. She was blamed for it and fell into depression. Now she had a new goal in life, one many didn’t agree with. She and him shared a story. Hers was just a few chapters behind. She wondered if he accepted the possibility she’d hunt him down like he was trying to deal with Shido. Tao couldn’t say he didn’t deserve it. At the same time, she didn’t think he would either.

After five minutes, Ren returned. He still looked shaken by what he’d heard. Despite that, he insisted they kept going. No-one refused him. They left the vault behind, continuing down the temple’s corridors, following the flashing, vein-like wires and candles towards their goal. Finally, they reached the end of the road. Standing before them was a grand looking door. It was golden, two pictures of angels adorning it on either side. The wires passed beyond it, under the door and around the sides. However, there was a figure infront of the door. They were dressed in the cultists robes, the hood down and his arms folded. Ren grit his teeth. He hadn’t been here last time. He was hoping his luck continued. However, instead, he was facing down the cognition of the man who took him in and cared for him all this time. Sojiro Sakura, what his other self had caused the Chief Guardian.

“ Halt. You shall go no further.” The Cognitive Sojiro boomed. “ This is the chamber of the High Priestess. Leave now.”

“ That’s not going to happen.” Akechi said. “ That room has something that we need. Move.”

“ I will never obey the orders of invaders. Especially when they threaten the safety of the High Priestess.” Shadows gathered around him as he began his advance, the man Ren loved like a second father warped into a monster. The creature that emerged from the shadows looked like a mass of tentacles making a vaguely humanoid shape. Its legs were gangly and bent under the weight of the rest of the body. Its head was flat, like the skull of an animal, with two horns growing from it, a red orb suspended between them. Its right hand clutched a large black staff with the top shaped like the head, complete with horn-like growths and a red orb attached to it, while its left hand seemed to dissolve at the end, turning into something like a scroll. It was completely unlike anything Ren had ever seen before.

The shadow didn’t wait for them to attack. Instead, it raised its staff. Electricity arced between the horns before firing out as a powerful beam. The thieves barely managed to avoid the shadow’s attack. “ What is this thing?” Hifumi asked.

“ Just another shadow. Stop complaining and get ready to fight because it’s clearly not going to wait for us.” Akechi snapped. He was quickly proven right as the shadow’s staff began taking in more energy. Instead of the crackle of ekectricity however, it started burning with flames. “ Dragon!”

   “ Of course. Fly, Kiyohime!” Hifumi removed her mask, sending her persona forwards. As the monster unleashed its spell, the persona absorbed most of it before countering by striking it with its scaled tail, knocking it off balance. With a smirk, Tao followed up, summoning her persona and bombarding it with nuclear energy. The cognition growled. Ice covered its staff as it rose it up before slamming it down, shattering it. The ice covered the ground around them, exploding in a chilling blast. Shiho was able to resist it, using Jeanne to shield herself and those near her from the blast before striking back with a swing of her banner. The cognition slid across the ground but it wasn’t enough to stop it from preparing another spell. Wind gathered between the spikes in its staff.

“ Damnit! Garmr!” Akechi removed his mask, summoning the crimson dog to his side. It lunged, biting into the scroll-like arm of the creature. The Cognition growled before throwing it off, launching a wind tunnel at it. Akechi grabbed his head as Garmr was launched back, burning back into his mask. The Monster raised its staff. A white light began glowing.

“ Oh no.” Hikari gasped. “ Whatever that is, it’s big.” Akechi scowled. He turned to Ren.

“ JOKER!” He shouted. “ WAKE UP!” Ren snapped out of his daze.

“ Naga!” He quickly removed his mask, summoning the serpentine soldier. The snake was quick to react to his thoughts, spinning its spear in hand before launching it. It sailed through the air before striking the orb above the cognition’s staff. The energy it was gathering went out of control. Soon enough, it exploded. The thieves were blinded as raw energy detonated from the staff. When their vision returned, nothing stood in their way anymore. Ren looked at his feet. He started to move only to get stopped.

“ What the well happened there?” Akechi asked angrily. Ren didn’t answer. “ You froze.”

“ It won’t happen again.”

“ Really? Because I can’t trust that.” He said.

“ Crow. Come on.” Shiho pleaded. Tao raised a hand, stopping her.

“ Let him finish.”

“ What? Guernica?”

“ Let him finish.” She repeated more sternly. Ren didn’t look up.

“ What was it? The cognition of you or was it because it was him?” He asked. “ Because we’re going to have to fight her when that card is delivered. We both know that. If you can’t stomach that, then you’re nothing but dead weight. We can take her heart without you.”

“ No.” Ren raised his head in defiance. “ I’m going to save my sister.”

" Are you? Can you truly do it? Because ever since we’ve got here, you’ve been acting off. You’ve been working yourself far too hard and yet when you actually run into a major problem like that, you can’t bring yourself to act. You’re too close to this, Joker. Back off.”

“ I can’t!” He shouted.

“ Then get it together! You of all people know how dangerous this is. If your head isn’t in, you will die and, as much as I despise it, we need you if we’re going to do this. You know far more about what’s coming than anyone else. So if you can’t bring yourself to harm the girl’s shadow in order to save her then do what’s best for everyone and stay home and let the rest of us finish this mission.” Ren scowled. He was disappointed in himself. He’d been so focused on saving Futaba. He’d put the idea above everything else, including the safety of himself and his friends. However, hearing what she, or at least a dark part of her mind, really thought about him had broken right through him. Seeing Sojiro after that had made it worse. Of course he knew it wasn’t the real Sojiro. That it was just a shadow wearing the face of his second father. Despite that, he froze. He couldn’t bring himself to attack. It had been the second time since he donned the mask of the trickster that he’d felt like that. The first time had been when they’d been defeated and Yaldabaoth was erasing them from existence. He watched as his friends vanished, one by one, the God of Control mocking them as they went before dragging him back to the Velvet Room, gloating one last time before presenting him the offer he couldn’t accept and disposing of him. Now it had happened again. Just the thought of hurting the man who took him in was enough to do it.

“ I’m sorry. You’re right. I just… I don’t know.” He sighed. “ I still want to save her and I still will. I promise not to hold you back any more.”

“ Good. You’re supposed to be leading us. Remember that.” Ren nodded. It was a strange feeling like Akechi actually cared for his well being. Maybe he was just imagining it but it felt a lot different than his cheerful words of reassurance when they were together in Sae’s palace that were aways so obviously plastic. Perhaps he only cared about getting one step closer to Shido and knew he needed him to do that but they sounded genuine in Akechi’s usual sour way of speaking.

They pushed open the great stone doors that Sojiro had been guarding. The room reminded Ren of the church in Kanda just far grander in scale. The walls, floor and ceiling were covered in the glowin red wires they’d seen across the palace. They all led to the same place and greeted Ren with a very familiar sight. A large stone chalice sat at the end of the room, behind an alter where the treasure lay. Ren recognised it vividly, down the red wires feeding into it. Yaldabaoth’s Holy Grail, the treasure of humanity. However, that wasn’t all. It was in the hands of something, a giant stone machine. Its head and body were prisms, its arms massive and raised to the sky while its wings bent around the room. A smaller pair of arms held the Holy Grail. “ What on earth?” Ren muttered.

   “ I’m guessing you don’t know what this is then.” Akechi asked.

“ I recognise the cup. It’s the Treasure of humanity. Yaldabaoth’s Holy Grail. But the statue? I have no idea.”

“ A machine god.” Shiho breathed. “ It’s… terrifying.”

“ Yo Joker. Do ya think that thing is the God of Control.” Tao asked.

“ I never saw its actual body.” Ren admitted. “ It could be. Or at the very least it’s how Futaba sees it as.”

“ This isn’t good though. If the room with her treasure in it has something like this, doesn’t it mean their influence is rooted deeply.” Hifumi asked. Ren didn’t want to answer. As the thieves discussed it, Hikari pulled her notebook out of her pocket and sketched the statue.

“ God of Control… Robot angel… Alien god… Hmm…”

“ What are you thinking, Director?” Ren asked.

“ Just thinking about what it’s meant to be.” She said as she continued to draw. “ You said it’s just another cognition, right? So what is it meant to be a cognition of? If it’s God, why is it a robot?”

“ Perhaps it’s a show of how little people believe in a god in this day and age.” Hifumi suggested.

“ Ooooh. I like that idea.” She smiled.

“ You’re not making a story now, are you?” Akechi asked.

“ I’m being serious.” Hikari shook her head. “ If I was a god, I’d choose to look human, like Nyarly. But if this thing has to look like something like this, it just proves that it’s still bound to human thought. It’s only as strong as we think it is.” She flipped her notebook closed.

“ Which is why it’s trying to change how we think.” Shiho realised. “ The more people that believe that it’s almighty, the stronger it gets. That’s why it made the Church.”

“ And to do that, it created a messiah it can control.” Akechi mused. “ It knew the both of us couldn’t be controlled like that so it took someone else and used them to form a church. Using the metaverse, they can alter how people think using their shadows. With enough followers, it can become the very idea of God itself instead of the idea of Control.”

“ We’ve gotta stop it before that happens.” Tao said. “ Starting here.”

“ We have a path to her treasure. Now we just have to steal it.” Ren said. “ Give me a day to prepare. I’ll make sure she gets the calling card.”

Chapter Text

June 17th

When Ren returned home, he had the calling card in his pocket, placed in a small red envelope. He pulled it out, pretending he’d only just found it and told Sojiro it was for Futaba, asking if it was alright for him to bring it around to her after dropping off his bag, claiming he was back briefly before meeting up with friends til late. He hesitated for a few moments before agreeing to it. Ren entered the Sakura residence, knocking on Futaba’s room. She opened. “ Hear you have a letter for me.” She said with a smirk.

“ That’s right.” He handed it to her, leaning on the door frame as he watched her open it. Her face became confused.

“ To Futaba Sakura, the imprisoned Priestess of Control. You have attacked and defaced the lives of others who speak out against an unjust god. Your heart has been stolen once and we have decided to bring you to your senses. We shall take the source of your distorted desires and offer you true salvation. Sincerely, the Phantom Thieves.” Futaba looked up at Ren. “ The hell is this?”

“ I dunno. I found it outside Leblanc when I got back from school.” She scowled.

“ They’re targeting me now.” She muttered, staring down at the orange text against the black card. “ It’s just like they said…”

“ Who said?”

“ Doesn’t matter. Thanks for the letter but I’ve got stuff to do. Busy stuff.” As she looked up, Futaba’s eyes flashed golden. “ Salvation they say. How stupid. I’ve already been saved. If you really want to see the power of our god though, come and get me. I’ll make you regret ever standing against us, you damnable thieves.” Futaba stumbled as her eyes flickered back to normal, holding her head in one hand. “ Ah…”

“ Are you sure you’re alright? I can always call Sojiro if you need me too.”

“ Really. I’m fine.” She said. “ Go on. Don’t let me hold you up.”

“ Only if you’re sure.” He said slowly. She gave him a wave before closing the door in his face. Ren hummed before walking to the door, activating the app as he went. The air bent and distorted as he stepped outside, meeting the rest of the thieves outside the palace.

“ How’d it go?” Hikari asked.

“ She got the message.” Ren said. “ Everyone ready?”

“ Ready as we'll ever be.” Tao shrugged.

“ Yup. Let’s… Woah.” Hikari’s eyes widened as she summoned Lovelace, scanning ahead. “ That’s weird.”

“ The security goes up when the palace owner gets the calling card. Don’t worry about it.” Ren reassured her.

“ You said that. That’s not it. All the shadows have just… vanished.”

“ Vanished?” Hifumi asked. “ What do you mean?”

“ As in the cult Shadows that were wandering around suddenly disappeared.”

“ That can’t be good.” Tao mused. “ Welp, if there’s a trap waiting for us, we might as well spring it, right Joker?”

“ We don’t have another chance.” Joker said firmly. “ Come on. Let’s go save my sister.”

They passed through the shrine and towards the central temple. As Hikari said, the entire place was eerily empty. Not a single hooded shadow walked the halls of the shrine. None kneeled at the small alters. Compared to their previous journeys through the shrine, the silence was eerie. Ren could only wonder where they’d gone. He doubted they’d have to wait long to figure that out.